Skip to main content

Full text of "Sir Charles Danvers"

See other formats


■^.^ 


*^  Ai 


^^•', 


'  t^ 


{ 


^^j?^'.-*f 


^^  *- 


"^^      1^    .aa."^- 


•vJ'  ^*. -^.ih 


:a  « 


#j 


:X 


^ 


% 


\ 


y^^. 


Y 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS, 


BY   THE  AUTHOR    OF 

"THE    DANVERS   JEWELS." 

"Es  isteine  alte  Geschichte." 

IN  TWO    VOLUMES. 
VOL.  II. 


LONDON: 
RICHARD    BENTLEY    AND    SON, 

^ublisfjcrs  in  (Drtiinarg  to  %vc  ;^ajcst2  tfje  ^\xun. 
1889. 

{All  rights  reserved.) 


4 


2^3 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

The  last  week  of  September  found  Charles 
back  at  Stoke  Moreton  to  receive  the 
''friends"  of  whom  Mrs.  Alwynn  spoke. 
People  whose  partridges  he  had  helped  to 
kill  were  now  to  be  gathered  from  the  east 
and  from  the  west  to  help  to  kill  his.  From 
the    north    also    pfuests    were    cominof,    were 

leaving   their    mountains    to But    the 

remainder  of  the  line  Is  invidious.  The 
Hope  Actons  had  written  to  offer  a  visit  at 
Stoke  Moreton,  on  the  strength  of  an  old 
promise  to  Charles,  a  promise  so  old  that 
he  had  forgotten  it,  until  reminded,  that  next 

VOL.   II.  IC) 


2  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

time  they  were  passing  they  would  take  his 
house  on  their  way.  They  had  offered  their 
visit  exactly  at  the  same  time  for  which  he 
had  just  Invited  the  Alwynns  and  Ruth. 
Charles  felt  that  they  were  not  quite  the 
people  whom  he  would  have  arranged  to 
meet  each  other,  but  as  Fate  had  so  decreed 
it,  he  acquiesced  calmly  enough. 

But  when  Lady  Mary  also  wrote  tenderly 
from  ScarborouQ^h,  to  ask  if  she  could  be  of 
any  use  in  helping  to  entertain  his  guests, 
he  felt  it  imperative  to  draw  the  line,  and 
wrote  a  grateful  effusion  to  his  aunt,  saying 
that  he  could  not  think  of  asking  her  to 
leave  a  place  where  he  felt  sure  she  was 
deriving  spiritual  and  temporal  benefit.  In 
order  to  assist  at  so  unprofitable  a  festivity 
as  a  shooting  party.  He  mentioned  casually 
that  Lady  Grace  Lawrence,  Miss  Deyncourt, 
and  Miss  Wyndham  were  to  be  of  the  party, 
which  details  he  Imagined  might  have  an 
interest  for  her  amid  her  graver  reflections. 

The    subject   of   Ruth's    coming   certainly 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN VERS  3 

had  a  prominent  place  in  his  own  graver 
reflections.  For  the  last  fortnight,  as  he 
went  from  house  to  house,  he  had  been 
wondering  how  he  could  meet  her  again,  and 
when  Mr.  Alwynn's  letter  concerning  the 
charters  was  forwarded  to  him,  a  sudden 
inspiration  made  him  then  and  there  send 
the  invitation  which  had  arrived  at  Slumber- 
leigh  Rectory  a  few  days  before.  He 
groaned  in  spirit  as  he  wrote  It,  at  the 
thought  of  r^Irs.  Ahvynn  disporting  herself, 
dressed  in  the  brightest  colours,  among  his 
other  guests ;  and  It  w-as  w^th  a  feeling  of 
thankfulness  that  he  found  Ruth  and  Mr. 
Alwynn  were  coming  without  her. 

He  had  felt  very  little  interest  so  far  in 
the  party,  w^hich,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Hope  Actons,  had  been  long  arranged,  but 
now  he  found  himself  looking  forward  to  it 
with  actual  impatience,  and  he  returned  home 
a  day  before  the  time,  instead  of  an  hour  or 
two  before  his  guests  were  expected,  as  w^as 
his  w^ont. 


4  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  Wyndhams  and  Hope  Actons,  with 
Lady  Grace  in  tow,  were  the  first  to  appear 
upon  the  scene.  Mr,  Alwynn  and  Ruth 
arrived  a  few  hours  later,  amid  a  dropping 
fire  of  young  men  and  gun  cases,  who  kept 
on  turning  up  at  intervals  during  the  after- 
noon, and,  according  to  the  mysterious  noc- 
turnal habits  of  their  kind,  till  late  Into  the 
night. 

If  ever  a  man  appears  to  advantage  it  is 
on  his  native  hearth,  and  as  Charles  stood 
on  his  in  the  long  hall,  where  It  was  the 
habit  of  the  house  to  assemble  before  dinner, 
Ruth  found  that  her  attempts  at  conversation 
were  rather  thrown  away  upon  Lady  Grace, 
with  whom  she  had  been  renewing  an  old 
acquaintance,  and  whose  interest  for  the  time 
being  entirely  centred  In  the  carved  coats  of 
arms  and  heraldic  designs  with  which  the 
towering  white  stone  chimney-piece  was 
covered. 

Lady  Grace  was  one  of  those  pretty, 
delicate  creatures  who  remind  one  of  a  very 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  5 

elaborate  rosebud.  There  was  an  appear- 
ance of  ultra  refinement  about  her,  a  look  of 
that  refinement  which  Is  in  itself  a  weakness, 
a  poverty  of  blood,  so  to  speak,  the  opposite 
and  more  pleasing,  but  equally  unwholesome 
extreme  of  coarseness.  She  looked  very 
pretty  as,  having  left  Ruth,  she  stood  by 
Charles,  passing  her  little  pink  hand  over 
the  lowest  carvings,  dim  and  worn  with  the 
heat  of  many  generations  of  fires,  and  listened 
with  rapt  attention  to  his  answers  to  her 
questions. 

"  And  the  hall  is  so  beautiful,"  she  said, 
looking  round  with  childlike  curiosity  at  the 
walls  covered  with  weapons,  and  with  a  long 
array  of  armour  ;  and  at  the  massive  pillars 
of  carved  white  stone  which  rose  up  out  of 
the  polished  floor  to  meet  the  raftered  ceiling. 
"  It  is  so — so  uncommon." 

Whatever  Charles's  other  failings  may 
have  been,  he  was  an  admirable  host.  The 
weather  was  fine.  What  can  be  finer  than 
September  when  she  is  in  a  good  humour  ? 


6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  two  first  days  of  Ruth's  visit  were  un- 
alloyed enjoyment.  It  seemed  like  a  sudden 
return  to  the  old  life  with  Lady  Deyncourt, 
when  the  round  of  country  visits  regularly 
succeeded  the  season  in  London.  Of  Mr. 
Alwynn  she  saw  little  or  nothing.  He  was 
burled  In  the  newly  discovered  charters.  Of 
Charles  she  saw  a  good  deal,  more  than  at 
the  time  she  was  quite  aware  of,  for  he 
seemed  to  see  a  great  deal  of  everybody, 
from  Lady  Grace  to  the  shy  man  of  the 
party,  who  at  Stoke  Moreton  first  conceived 
the  Idea  that  he  was  an  acquisition  to  society. 
But  whether  Charles  made  the  opportunities 
or  not  which  came  so  ready  to  his  hand,  still 
he  found  time,  amid  the  pressure  of  his 
shooting  arrangements  and  his  duties  as  host, 
to  talk  to  Ruth. 

One  day  there  was  cub  hunting  In  the 
grey  of  the  early  morning,  to  which  she  and 
Miss  Wyndham  went  with  Charles  and 
others  of  the  party  who  could  bear  to  get 
up  betimes.     Losing  sight  of  the  others  after 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  7 

a  time,  Ruth  and  Charles  rode  back  alone 
together  when  the  sun  was  high,  walking 
their  tired  horses  along  the  blackberrled 
lanes,  and  down  the  long  green  rides  cut  in 
the  yellowing  bracken  of  the  park. 

**  And  so  you  are  going  to  winter  in 
Rome  ?  "  said  Charles,  who  had  the  previous 
day,  contrary  to  his  wont,  accepted  an  invita- 
tion to  Slumberleigh  Hall  for  the  middle  of 
October.  "  I  sometimes  go  to  Rome  for  a 
few  weeks  when  the  shooting  is  over.  And 
are  you  glad  or  sorry  at  the  prospect  of 
leaving  your  Cranford  ?  " 

''  Very  sorry." 

''  Why  ?  " 

"  I  have  seen  an  entirely  new  phase  of  life 
at  Slumberleigh." 

"  I  think  I  can  guess  what  you  mean,"  said 
Charles  gravely.  ''  One  does  not  often  meet 
any  one  like  Mr.  Alwynn." 

"  No.  I  was  thinking  of  him.  Until  I 
came  to  Slumberleigh  the  lines  had  not 
fallen   to  me  in  very  clerical  places,  so  my 


5  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

experience  is  limited  ;  but  he  seems  to  me 
to  be  the  only  clergyman  I  have  known  who 
does  not  force  on  one  a  form  of  religion  that 
has  been  dead  and  burled  for  years." 

*'  The  clergy  have  much  to  answer  for  on 
that  head,"  said  Charles  with  bitterness.  "  I 
sometimes  like  and  respect  them  as  Indi- 
viduals, but  I  do  not  love  them  as  a  class. 
One  ought  to  make  allowance  for  the  fact 
that  they  are  tied  and  bound  by  the  chain 
of  their  Thirty-nine  Articles  ;  that  at  three- 
and-twenty  they  shut  the  doors  deliberately 
on  any  new  and  possibly  unorthodox  idea  ; 
and  it  Is  consequently  unreasonable  to  expect 
from  them  any  genuine  freedom  or  originality 
of  thought.  I  can  forgive  them  their  assump- 
tion of  superiority,  their  inability  to  meet 
honest  scepticism  with  anything  like  fairness, 
their  continual  bickering  among  themselves  ; 
but  I  cannot  forgive  them  the  harm  they  are 
doing  to  religion,  the  discredit  they  are 
bringing  upon  It  by  their  bigoted  views  and 
obsolete  ideas.     They  busy  themselves  doing 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  9 

good — that  is  the  worst  of  it ;  they  mean 
well,  but  they  do  not  see  that  in  the  mean- 
while their  Church  is  being  left  unto  them 
desolate ;  though  perhaps,  after  all,  the 
Church,  having  come  to  be  what  it  is,  that 
is  the  best  thing  that  can  happen." 

*'  You  forget,"  said  Ruth,  ''  that  you  are 
regarding  the  Church  from  the  standpoint  ot 
the  cultivated  and  intellectual  class,  for  whom 
the  Church  has  ceased  to  represent  religion. 
But  there  are  lots  of  people  neither  cultivated 
nor  intellectual — women  even  of  our  own  class 
are  not  so  as  a  rule — to  whom  the  Church, 
with  its  ritual  and  dogma,  is  a  real  help  and 
comfort.  If,  as  you  say,  it  does  not  suit  the 
more  highly  educated,  I  think  you  have  no 
right  to  demand  that  it  sJwiild  suit  what  is, 
after  all,  a  very  small  minority.  It  would  be 
most  unfair  if  it  did." 

Charles  did  not  answer.  He  had  been 
looking  at  her,  and  thinking  how  few  women 
could  have  disagreed  with  him  as  quietly  and 
resolutely   as   this    young   girl    riding  at  his 


lO  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

side,  carefully  avoiding  chance  rabbit  holes 
as  she  spoke. 

''There  is,  and  there  always  will  be,  a 
certain  number  of  people,  not  only  among 
the  clergy,"  she  went  on,  ''who,  as  somebody 
says,  '  put  the  church  clock  back,'  and  are 
unable  to  see  that  they  cannot  alter  the  time 
of  day  for  all  that ;  only  they  can  and  do 
prevent  many  well-intentioned  people  from 
trusting  to  It  any  longer.  But  there  are 
others  here  and  there  whom  a  dogmatic  form 
of  religion  has  been  quite  unable  to  spoil, 
whose  more  simple  turn  of  mind  draws  out 
of  the  very  system  that  appears  to  you  so 
lifeless  and  effete,  a  real  faith,  a  personal 
possession  which  no  one  can  take  from  them." 

Her  eyes  sparkled  as  she  spoke,  and 
Charles  saw  that  she  was  thinking  of  Mr. 
Alwynn. 

"  He  has  got  it,"  he  said  slowly,  "  this 
something  which  we  all  want,  and  for  the 
greater  part  never  find.  He  has  got  it.  To 
see  and  recognize  it  early  is  a  great  thing," 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  II 

he  continued  earnestly.  "  To  disbelieve  in 
it  in  early  life,  and  cavil  at  all  the  caricatures 
and  imitations,  and  only  come  to  find  out  its 
reality  comparatively  later  on  is  a  great  mis- 
fortune— a  great  misfortune." 

She  felt  that  he  was  speaking  of  himself, 
and  they  rode  on  in  silence,  each  grave  with 
a  sense  of  mutual  understandinQf  and  com- 
panionshlp.  They  forded  the  stream,  and 
trotted  up  the  little  village  street,  the  cot- 
tagers gazing  admiringly  after  them  till  they 
disappeared  within  the  great  arched  gateway. 
And  Charles  looked  at  his  old  house  as  they 
paced  up  the  wide  drive,  and  wondered 
whether  It  were  indeed  possible  that  the 
lonely  years  he  had  spent  In  It  had  come  to 
an  end  at  last — at  last. 

Ruth  had  noticed  that  he  lost  no  oppor- 
tunity of  talking  to  her,  and  when  she  heard 
him  conversing  with  Lady  Grace,  or  plunging 
into  fashionable  slang  with  Miss  Wyndbam, 
found  herself  admiring  the  facility  with  which 
he  adapted  himself  to  different  people. 


12  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  following  afternoon,  as.  she  was  writing 
in  the  library,  she  was  amused  to  see  that 
he  found  it  incumbent  on  him  to  write  too, 
even  going  so  far  as  to  produce  a  letter  from 
Molly,  whose  correspondence  he  said  he  in- 
variably answered  by  return. 

"  You  seem  very  fond  of  giving  Molly 
pleasure,"  said  Ruth. 

'*  I  am  glad  to  see.  Miss  Deyncourt,  that 
you  are  beginning  to  estimate  me  at  my  true 
worth." 

"  You  have  it  in  your  power  just  now  to 
give  a  great  pleasure,"  said  Ruth  earnestly, 
laying  down  the  pen  which  she  had  taken  up. 

-How?" 

*'  It  seems  so  absurd  when  it  is  put  Into 
words,  but — by  asking  Mrs.  Alwynn  some 
time  to  stay  here.  She  has  always  longed 
to  see  Stoke  Moreton,  because — well,  because 
Mrs.  Thursby  has  ;  and  real,  positive,  actual 
tears  were  shed  that  she  could  not  come 
when  you  asked  us." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?  "  said  Charles.      ''  It  is  the 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 3 

first  time  that  any  letter  of  mine  has  caused 
emotion  of  that  description." 

"  Ah  !  you  don't  know  how  important  the 
smallest  things  appear  if  one  lives  in  a  little 
corner  of  the  world  where  nothing  ever 
happens.  If  Mrs.  Alwynn  had  been  able  to 
come,  her  visit  would  have  been  an  event 
which  she  would  have  remembered  for  years. 
I  assure  you,  I  myself,  from  having  lived  at 
Slumberleigh  eight  months,  became  quite  ex- 
cited at  the  prospect  of  so  much  dissipation." 

And  Ruth  leaned  back  in  her  chair  with 
a  little  laugh. 

Charles  looked  narrowly  at  her,  and  his 
face  fell. 

''  I  am  glad  you  told  me,"  he  said,  after  a 
moment's  pause.  ''  People  generally  mention 
these  things  about  ten  years  afterwards,  when 
there  is  probably  no  possibility  of  doing  any- 
thing.    Thank  you." 

Ruth  was  disconcerted  by  the  sudden 
gravity  of  his  tone,  and  almost  regretted  the 
impulse    that    had    made    her   speak.       She 


14  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

forgot  it,  however,  In  the  tableaux  vivants 
which  they  were  preparing  for  the  evening, 
In  which  she  and  Charles  illustrated  the 
syllable  mm  to  enthusiastic  applause.  Ruth 
represented  the  nun,  engaged  in  conversation, 
over  the  lowest  imaginable  convent  wall, 
with  Charles,  In  all  the  glory  of  his  cocked 
hat  and  deputy-lieutenant's  uniform,  who, 
while  he  held  the  nun's  hand  In  one  of  his, 
pointed  persuasively  with  the  other  towards 
an  elaborately  caparisoned  war-horse, 
trembling  beneath  the  joint  weight  of  a 
yeomanry  saddle,  and  a  side  saddle  attached 
behind  It,  which  considerably  overlapped  the 
charger's  impromptu  fur  boa  tail. 
'  After  the  tableaux  there  was  dancing  In 
acting  costume,  at  which  the  two  men,  who 
acted  the  war-horse  between  them,  were  the 
only  persons  to  protest.  Lady  Grace  being 
beautiful  as  an  improvised  Aa^ne  Boleyn,  and 
the  shy  man  resplendent  in  a  fancy  dress  of 
Charles's. 

When  the  third  morning  came,  Ruth  gave 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 5 

a  genuine  sigh  at  the  thought  that  it  was  the 
last  day.  Lady  Grace,  who  was  also  leaving 
the  following  morning,  may  be  presumed  to 
have  echoed  it  with  far  more  sorrow.  The 
Wyndham.s  were  going  that  day,  and  dis- 
appeared down  the  drive,  waving  handker- 
chiefs, and  carriage  rugs,  and  hats  on  sticks, 
out  of  the  carriage  windows,  as  is  the  custom 
of  really  amusing  people  when  taking  leave. 

In  the  afternoon,  Lady  Grace  and  Charles 
went  off  for  a  ride  alone  together,  to  see 
some  ruin  in  which  Lady  Grace  had  mani- 
fested a  sudden  interest,  the  third  horse, 
which  had  been  brought  round  for  another  of 
the  men,  being  sent  back  to  the  stables,  his 
destined  rider  having  decided,  at  the  eleventh 
hour,  to  join  the  rest  of  the  party  in  a  little 
desultory  rabbit  shooting  In  the  park,  which 
he  proceeded  to  do  with  much  chuckling 
over  his  extraordinary  penetration  and 
tact. 

The  elder  ladles  went  out  driving,  looking, 
as  seen    from  an   upper   window,    like   four 


l6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

poached  eggs  on  a  dish  ;  and,  the  coast 
being  clear,  Ruth,  who  had  no  love  of 
driving,  escaped  with  her  paint  box  to  the 
garden,  where  she  was  making  a  sketch  of 
Stoke  More  ton. 

Some  houses,  like  people,  have  dignity. 
Stoke  Moreton,  with  ivy  creeping  up  its 
mellow  sandstone,  and  peeping  into  its  long 
lines  of  mullioned  windows,  stood  solemn 
and  stately  amid  its  level  gardens  ;  the  low 
sun  bringing  out  every  line  of  carved  stone 
frieze  and  quaint  architrave,  firing  all  the 
western  windows,  and  touching  the  tall  heads 
of  the  hollyhocks  and  sunflowers,  that  stood 
in  ordered  regiments  within  their  high  walls 
of  clipped  box.  And  Ruth  dabbed  and 
looked,  and  dabbed  again,  until  she  suddenly 
found  that  if  she  put  another  stroke  she 
would  spoil  all,  and  also  that  her  hands  were 
stiff  with  cold.  After  a  few  admiring  glances 
at  her  work,  she  set  off  on  a  desultory  journey 
round  the  gardens  to  get  warm,  and  finally, 
seeing  an  oak  door  in  the  garden  wall  open, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1/ 

wandered  through  it  into  the  churchyard. 
The  church  door  was  open,  too,  and  Ruth, 
after  reading  some  of  the  epitaphs  on  the 
tombstones,  went  in. 

It  was  a  common  little  church  enough,  with 
a  large  mortuary  chapel,  where  all  the 
Danvers  family  reposed ;  ancient  Danvers 
lying  in  armour  with  their  mailed  hands 
joined,  besides  their  wives  ;  more  modern 
Danvers  kneeling  in  bas-relief  in  coloured 
plaster  and  execrable  taste  in  recesses.  The 
last  generations  were  there  also ;  some  of 
them  anticipating  the  resurrection  and 
feathered  wings,  but  for  the  most  part  still 
asleep.  Charles's  mother  was  there,  lying  in 
white  marble  among  her  husband's  people, 
with  the  child  upon  her  arm  which  she  had 
taken  away  with  her. 

And  in  the  middle  of  the  chapel  was  the 
last  Sir  Charles  Danvers,  whom  his  brother, 
Sir  George,  the  father  of  the  present  owner, 
had  succeeded.  The  evening  sun  shone  full 
on  the  kneeling  soldier  figure,  leaning  on  its 

VOL.    II.  20 


1 8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

sword,  and  on  the  grave,  clear  cut  face,  which 
had  a  look  of  Charles.  The  long,  beautifully 
modelled  hands,  clasped  over  the  battered 
steel  sword  hilt,  were  like  Charles's  too. 
Ruth  read  the  inscription  on  the  low  marble 
pedestal,  relating  how  he  had  fallen  in  the 
taking  of  the  Redan,  and  then  looked  again. 
And  gradually  a  great  feeling  of  pity  rose  in 
her  heart  for  the  family  which  had  lived  here 
for  so  many  generations,  and  which  seemed 
now  so  likely  to  die  out.  Providence  does 
not  seem  to  care  much  for  old  families,  or  to 
value  lone  descent.  Rather  It  seems  to 
favour  the  new  race,  the  Browns,  and  the 
Joneses,  and  the  Robinsons,  who  yesterday 
were  not,  and  who  to-day  elbow  the  old 
county  families  from  the  place  which  has 
known  them  from  time  Immemorial. 

''  I  suppose  Molly  will  some  day  marry  a 
Smith,"  said  Ruth  to  herself,  "  and  then  it 
will  be  all  over.  I  don't  think  I  will  come 
and  see  her  here  when  she  is  married." 

With  which  reflection  she  returned  to  the 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 9 

house,  and.  after  disturbing  ]\Ir.  Alwynn,  who 
Avas  deep  in  a  catalogue  of  the  Danvers' 
manuscripts,  in  which  it  was  his  firm  con- 
viction that  he  should  find  some  mention  of 
the  charters,  she  went  into  the  library,  and 
wondered  which  of  the  several  thousands  of 
books  would  interest  her  till  the  others 
came  in. 

The  library  was  a  large  room,  the  walls  of 
which  were  lined  with  books  from  the  fioor 
to  the  ceiling.  In  order  to  place  the  higher 
shelves  within  reach,  a  light  balcony  of 
polished  oak  ran  round  the  four  walls,  about 
equi-distant  from  the  floor  and  the  ceiling. 
Ruth  went  up  the  tiny  corkscrew  staircase  in 
the  wall,  which  led  to  the  balcony,  and 
settling  herself  cornfortably  in  the  low,  wide 
window  seat,  took  out  one  volume  after 
another  of  those  that  came  within  her  reach. 
These  shelves  by  the  window  where  she  was 
sitting  had  somehow  a  different  look  to  the 
rest.  Old  books  and  new,  white  vellum  and 
cardboard,  were  herded  together  without  any 


20  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

apparent  order,  and  with  no  respect  of 
bindings.  Here  a  splendid  morocco  "  Novum 
Organum  "  was  pushed  In  beside  a  cheap  and 
much  worn  edition  of  Marcus  Aurellus  ;  there 
Emerson  and  Plato  and  Shakespeare  jostled 
each  other  on  the  same  shelf,  while  just  below 
**  Don  Quixote  "  was  pressed  Into  the  un- 
congenial society  of  Carlyle  on  one  side,  and 
Confucius  on  the  other.  As  she  pulled  out 
one  book  after  another,  she  noticed  that  the 
greater  part  of  them  had  Charles's  name  In 
them.  Ruth's  curiosity  was  at  once  aroused. 
No  doubt  this  was  the  little  corner  in  his. 
great  house  In  which  he  chose  to  read,  and 
these  were  his  favourite  books  which  he  had 
arraneed  so  close  to  his  hand.  If  we  can 
judge  our  fellow-creatures  at  all,  which  is 
doubtful,  it  Is  by  the  books  they  read,  and 
by  those  which,  having  read,  they  read  again. 
She  looked  at  the  various  volumes  In  the 
window-seat  beside  her  with  new  Interest,, 
and  opened  the  first  one  she  took  up.  It 
was    a    collection    of    translations    from    the 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  21 

Persian  poets  ;  gentlemen  of  the  name  ot 
Jemshid,  Sadi,  and  Hafiz,  of  whom  she  had 
never  heard.  As  she  turned  over  the  pages, 
she  heard  the  ringing  of  horses'  hoofs,  and 
looking  out  from  her  point  of  observation, 
saw  Charles  and  Lady  Grace  cantering  up 
the  short  wide  approach,  and  clattering  out  of 
sight  again  behind  the  great  stone  archway. 
She  turned  back  to  her  book,  and  was  read- 
ing an  ode  here  and  there,  wondering  to  see 
how  the  same  thoughts  that  work  within  us 
to-day  had  lived  with  man  so  many  hundred 
years  ago,  when  her  eye  was  caught  by  some 
writing  on  the  margin  of  a  page  as  she  turned 
it  over.  A  single  sentence  on  the  page  was 
strongly  underlined. 

''  Trtte  self-knowledge  is  knoiv ledge  of  God!' 
Jemshid  was  a  wise  man,  Ruth  thought,  if 
he  had  found  out  that ;   and  then  she  read  in 
Charles's  clear  handwriting  in  the  margin, 

"  With  this  compare  'Look  zmthin.  Within 
is  the  foimtain  of  good,  and  it  will  ever  bubble 
Zip  if  thott  zoilt  ever  dig! — Maj^acs  Atirelius!' 


2  2  SIR    CIIARLKS    DANVERS. 

At  this  moment  Charles  came  into  the 
library,  and  looked  up  to  where  she  was 
sitting,  half  hidden  from  below  by  the  thick- 
ness of  the  wall. 

'•  What !  studying  ?  "  he  called  gaily.  "  I 
saw  you  sitting  in  the  window  as  I  rode  up. 
I  might  have  known  that  if  you  were  lost 
sight  of  for  half  an  hour  you  would  be  found 
improving  yourself  in  some  exasperating 
way."  And  he  ran  up  the  little  stairs  and 
came  round  the  balcony  towards  her.  ''  My 
own  special  books,  I  see.  Eve,  as  usual,  sur- 
reptitiously craving  for  a  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil.     What  have  you  got  hold  of  ?  " 

The  remainder  of  the  window  seat  was 
full  of  books,  so,  to  obtain  a  better  view  of 
what  she  was  reading,  he  knelt  down  by 
her,  and  looked  at  the  open  book  on  her 
knee. 

Ruth  did  not  attempt  to  close  it.  She  felt 
guilty  she  hardly  knew  of  what.  After  a 
moment's  pause  she  said — 

'*  I   plead   guilty.      I   was  curious.      I    saw 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  23 

these  were  your  own  particular  shelves ;  but 
I  never  can  resist  looking-  at  the  books  people 
read." 

''  Will  you  be  pleased  to  remember,  in 
future,  that  In  contemplating  my  character, 
Miss  Deyncourt — a  subject  not  unworthy  of 
your  attention — you  are  on  private  property. 
You  are  requested  to  keep  on  the  gravel 
paths,  and  to  look  at  the  grounds  I  am  dis- 
posed to  show  you.  If,  as  is  very  possible, 
admiration  seizes  you,  you  are  at  liberty  to 
express  it.  But  there  must  be  no  going 
round  to  the  back  premises,  no  prying  into 
corners,  no  trespassing  where  I  have  written 
up  '  No  road!  " 

Ruth  smiled,  and  there  was  a  gleam  in  her 
eyes  which  Charles  well  knew  heralded  a 
retort,  when  suddenly  through  the  half-open 
door  a  silken  rustle  came,  and  Lady  Hope 
Acton  slowly  entered  the  room,  as  if  about 
to  pass  through  it  on  her  way  to  the  hall. 

Now,  kneeling  is  by  no  means  an  attitude 
to  be  despised.     In  church,  or  in  the  moment 


24  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

of  presentation  to  majesty,  it  is  appropriate, 
even  essential ;  but  it  is  dependent,  like  most 
things,  upon  circumstances  and  environment. 
No  attitude,  for  instance,  could  be  more 
suitable  and  natural  to  any  one  wishing  to 
read  the  page  on  which  a  sitting  fellow- 
creature  was  eno^aored.  Charles  had  found 
it  so.  But  as  Lady  Hope  Acton  sailed  into 
the  room  he  felt  that,  however  conducive  to 
study,  it  was  not  the  attitude  in  which  he 
would  at  that  moment  have  chosen  to  be 
found.  Ruth  felt  the  same.  It  had  seemed 
so  natural  a  moment  before,  so  hideously 
suggestive  now. 

Perhaps  Lady  Hope  Acton  would  pass 
on  through  the  other  door,  so  widely,  so 
invitingly  open.  Neither  stirred,  in  the  hope 
that  she  might  do  so.  But  in  the  centre  of 
the  room  she  stopped,  and  sighed  ;  the  slow 
cracklinof  sio^h  of  a  stout  woman  in  a  too  well- 
fitting  silk  gown. 

Charles  suddenly  felt  as  if  his  muddy  boots 
and  cords  were  trying  to  catch  her  eye,  as  if 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  25 

every  book  on  the  shelves  were  calling  to  her 
to  look  up. 

For  a  second  Ruth  and  Charles  gazed 
down  upon  the  top  of  Lady  Hope  Acton's 
head,  the  bald  place  on  which  showed  dimly 
through  her  semi-transparent  cap.  She 
moved  slightly,  as  If  to  go  ;  but  no,  another 
step  was  drawing  near.  In  another  moment 
Lady  Grace  came  in  through  the  opposite 
door  in  her  riding  habit. 

Ruth  felt  that  it  was  now  or  never  for  a 
warning  cough  ;  but,  as  she  glanced  at  Charles 
kneeling  beside  her,  she  could  not  give  it. 
Surely  they  would  pass  out  in  another  second. 
The  thought  of  the  two  pairs  of  eyes  which 
would  be  raised,  and  the  expression  in  them, 
was  intolerable. 

"  Grace,"  said  Lady  Hope  Acton  with 
dreadful  distinctness,  advancing  to  meet  her 
daughter,  "  has  he  spoken  ?  " 

"  No,''  said  Lady  Grace,  with  a  little  sob, 
''and" — with  a  sudden  burst  of  tears — ''oh, 
mamma,  I  don't  think  he  ever  will." 


26  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

Oh,  to  have  coughed,  to  have  sneezed,  to 
have  choked  a  moment  eadler !  Anything" 
would  have  been  better  than  this. 

"  Run  upstairs  this  moment,  then,  and 
change  your  habit  and  bathe  your  eyes,"  said 
Lady  Hope  Acton  sharply.  ''  You  need  not 
come  down  till  dinner  time.  I  will  say  you 
are  tired." 

And  then,  to  the  overwhelming  relief  of 
those  two  miserable  spectators,  the  mother 
and  daughter  left  the  room. 

But  to  the  momentary  sensation  of  relief 
in  Ruth's  mind  a  rush  of  pity  succeeded  for 
the  childlike  grief  and  tears  ;  and  with  and 
behind  it,  like  one  hurrying  wave  overtopping" 
and  bearing  down  its  predecessor,  came  a 
burninor  indio^nation  ao-ainst  the  cause  of  that 
picturesque  emotion. 

It  is  indeed  a  lamentable  peculiarity  of  our 
fallen  nature  that  the  moment  of  relief  from 
the  smart  of  anxiety  is  seldom  marked  by  so 
complete  a  mental  calmness  and  moderation 
as  could  be  wished. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  27 

Ruth  rose  slowly,  with  the  book  still  in  her 
hand,  and  Charles  got  off  his  knees  as  best 
he  could,  and  stood  with  one  hand  on  the 
railing  of  the  balcony,  as  if  to  steady  himself. 
His  usually  pale  face  was  crimson. 

Ruth  closed  the  book  in  silence,  and  with 
a  dreadful  precision  put  it  back  in  its  accus- 
tomed place.  Then  she  turned  and  faced 
him,  with  the  western  light  full  upon  her  stern, 
face,  and  another  light  of  contempt  and  in- 
dignation burning  in  her  direct  eyes. 

*'  Poor  little  girl,"  she  said,  in  a  low  distinct 
voice.  ''  What  a  triumph  to  have  succeeded 
in  making  her  unhappy  !  She  is  very  young, 
and  she  did  not  understand  the  rules  of  the 
game.      Poor,  foolish  little  girl  !  " 

If  he  had  been  red  before,  he  was  pale 
enough  now.  He  drew  himself  up,  and  met 
her  direct  gaze  without  flinching.  He  did 
not  speak,  and  she  left  him  standing  in  the 
window,  and  went  slowly  along  the  balcony 
and  down  the  little  staircase  into  the  room 
below. 


28  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

As  she  was  about  to  leave  the  room  he 
moved  forward  suddenly,  and  said — 

"  Miss  Deyncourt." 

Involuntarily  she  stopped  short  In  obedience 
to  the  stern  authority  of  the  tone. 

"  You  are  unjust." 

She  did  not  answer,  and  left  the  room. 


SIR   CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  29 


CHAPTER   11. 

*'  Uncle  John,"  said  Ruth  next  morning, 
taking  Mr.  Alwynn  aside  after  breakfast, 
*'  we  are  leaving  by  the  early  train,  are  we 
not  ?  " 

"  No,  my  love,  it  is  quite  impossible.  I 
have  several  papers  to  identify  and  re- 
arrange." 

*'  We  have  stayed  a  day  longer  than  we 
intended  as  it  is.  Most  of  the  others  go 
early.      Do  let  us  go  too." 

*'  It  is  most  natural,  I  am  sure,  my  dear, 
that  you  should  wish  to  get  home,"  said  Mr. 
Alwynn,  looking  with  sympathetic  concern 
at  his  niece  ;  ''  and  why  your  aunt  has  not 
forwarded  your  letters  I  can't  imagine.  But 
still,  if  we  return  by  the  midday  train,  Ruth, 


30  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

you  will  have  plenty  of  time  to  answer  any 
letters  that — ahem !  seem  to  require  immediate 
attention  before  the  post  goes ;  and  I  don't 
see  my  way  to  being  ready  earlier." 

Ruth  had  not  even  been  thinking  of  Dare 
and  his  letters ;  but  she  saw  that  by  the  early 
train  she  was  not  destined  to  depart,  and 
watched  the  other  guests  take  leave  with  an 
envious  sigh.  She  was  anxious  to  be  gone. 
The  last  evening,  after  the  episode  in  the 
library,  had  been  interminably  long.  Already 
the  morning,  though  breakfast  was  hardly 
over,  seemed  to  have  dragged  Itself  out  to 
days  in  length.  A  sense  of  constraint 
between  two  people  who  understand  and 
amuse  each  other  Is  very  galling.  Ruth  had 
felt  It  so.  All  the  previous  evening  Charles  had 
hardly  spoken  to  her,  and  had  talked  mainly 
to  Lady  Hope  Acton,  who  was  somewhat 
depressed,  and  another  elder  lady.  A  good 
night  and  a  flat  candlestick  can  be  presented 
in  a  very  distant  manner,  and  as  Ruth  re- 
ceived hers  from  Charles  that  eveninsf,  and 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  3  I 

met  the  grave,  steady  glance  that  was 
directed  at  her,  she  perceived  that  he  had 
not  forofiven  her  for  what  she  had  said. 

She  felt  angry  again  at  the  idea  that  he 
should  venture  to  treat  her  with  a  coldness 
which  seemed  to  imply  that  she  had  been  in 
the  wroncf.  The  worst  of  it  was  that  she 
felt  she  was  to  blame  ;  that  she  had  no  right 
whatever  to  criticise  Charles  and  his  actions. 
What  concern  were  they  of  hers  ?  How 
much  more  suitable,  how  much  more  eloquent 
a  dienihed  silence  would  have  been.  She 
could  not  imagine  now,  as  she  thought  it 
over,  why  she  had  been  so  unreasonably 
annoyed  at  the  moment  as  to  say  what  she 
had  done.  Yet  the  reason  was  not  far  to 
seek,  if  she  had  only  known  where  to  lay  her 
hand  on  it.  She  was  uneasy,  Impatient ;  she 
longed  to  ofet  out  of  the  house,  x^nd  It  was 
still  early  ;  only  eleven.  Eleven  till  twelve. 
Twelve  till  one.  One  till  half-past.  Two 
whole  hours  and  a  half  to  be  o-ot  throuo^h 
before    the    Stoke   Moreton    omnibus  w^ould 


32  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

bear  her  away.  She  looked  round  for  a 
refuge  during  that  weary  age,  and  found  it 
nearer  than  many  poor  souls  do  in  time  of 
need,  namely,  at  her  elbow,  in  the  shape,  the 
welcome  shape  of  the  shy  man,  almost  the 
only  remnant  of  the  large  party  whose  dis- 
persion she  had  just  been  watching.  When- 
ever Ruth  thought  of  that  shy  man  afterwards, 
which  was  not  often,  it  was  with  a  sincere 
hope  that  he  had  forgotten  the  forwardness 
of  her  behaviour  on  that  particular  morning. 
She  wished  to  see  the  picture-gallery.  She 
would  of  all  things  like  a  walk  afterwards. 
No,  she  had  not  been  as  far  as  the  beech 
avenue ;  but  she  w^ould  like  to  go.  Should 
they  look  at  the  pictures  first — now — no 
time  like  the  present  ?  How  pleased  he  was  1 
How  proud  !  He  felt  that  his  shyness  had 
gone  for  ever,  that  Miss  Deyncourt  would 
no  doubt  like  to  hear  a  few  anecdotes  of  his 
college  life,  that  a  quiet  man,  who  does  not 
make  himself  cheap  to  start  with,  often  wins 
in  the  end,  that  Miss   Deyncourt  had  unusual 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  33 

appreciation,  not  only  for  pictures,  but  for 
reserved  and  intricate  characters  that  yet 
(here  he  ventured  on  a  little  joke,  and 
laughed  at  it  himself)  had  their  lighter  side. 
And  in  the  long  picture-gallery  Ruth  and  he 
studied  the  old  Masters,  as  they  had  seldom 
been  studied  before,  with  an  intense  and 
ienorant  interest  on  the  one  hand,  and  an 
entire  absence  of  mind  on  the  other. 

Charles,  who  had  done  a  good  deal  of 
pacing  up  and  down  his  room  the  night 
before,  and  had  arrived  at  certain  conclu- 
sions, passed  through  the  gallery  once,  but 
did  not  stop.  He  looked  grave  and  pre- 
occupied, and  hardly  answered  a  question  of 
Mr.  Conway's  about  one  of  the  pictures. 

Half-past  eleven  at  last.  A  tall  inlaid 
clock  in  the  gallery  mentioned  the  hour  by 
one  sedate  stroke  ;  the  church  clock  told  the 
village  the  time  of  day  a  second  later.  They 
had  nearly  finished  the  pictures.  Never 
mind.  She  could  take  half  an  hour  to  put 
on   her  hat,    and  surely  any  beech    avenue, 

VOL.   II.  21 


34  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

even  on  a  dull  day  like  this,  might  serve  to 
while  av^ay  the  remaining  hour  before 
luncheon. 

They  had  come  to  the  last  picture  of  the 
Danvers'  collection,  and  Ruth  was  dwelling 
fondly  on  a  very  well-developed  cow  by 
Cuyp,  as  if  she  could  hardly  tear  herself 
away  from  it,  when  she  heard  a  step  coming 
up  the  staircase  from  the  hall,  and  presently 
Charles  pushed  open  the  carved  folding 
doors  which  shut  off  the  gallery  from  the 
rest  of  the  house,  and  looked  in.  She  was 
conscious  that  he  was  standing  in  the  door- 
way, but  new  beauties  in  the  cow,  which  had 
hitherto  escaped  her,  engaged  her  whole 
attention  at  the  moment,  and  no  one  can 
attend  to  two  things  at  once. 

Charles  did  not  come  any  further  ;  but 
standing  in  the  doorway,  he  called  to  the 
shy  man,  who  went  to  him,  and  the  two 
talked  together  for  a  few  moments.  Ruth 
gazed  upon  the  cow  until  it  became  so  fixed 
upon   the   retina    of  her   eye  that  when  she 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  35 

tried  to  admire  an  old  Florentine  cabinet 
near  it,  she  still  saw  its  portrait,  and  when  in 
desperation  she  turned  away  to  look  out  of 
the  window,  across  the  sky  and  sloping  park 
the  shadow  of  the  cow  hung  like  a  portent. 

A  moment  later  Mr.  Conway  came  hurry- 
ing back  to  her  much  perturbed,  to  say  he 
had  quite  forgotten  till  this  moment,  had  not 
in  the  least  understood,  in  fact,  etc.,  etc. 
Danvers'  grey  cob,  that  he  had  thoughts  of 
buying,  was  waiting  at  the  door  for  him  to 
try — in  fact,  had  been  waiting  some  time. 
No  idea  upon  his  soul 

Ruth  cut  his  apology  short  before  he  had 
done  more  than  flounder  well  into  it. 

*'You  must  go  and  try  it  at  once,"  she 
said  with  decision ;  and  then  she  added,  as 
Charles  drew  near,  "  I  have  changed  my 
mind  about  going  out.  It  looks  as  if  it  might 
turn  to  rain.  I  shall  get  through  some 
arrears  of  letter-writing  instead." 

Mr.  Conway  stammered  and  repeated 
himself,  and  finally  rushed  out  of  the  gallery. 


36  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Ruth  expected  that  Charles  would  accompany 
him,  but  he  remained  standing  near  the 
window,  apparently  engaged  like  herself  in 
admiring  the  view. 

"  It  struck  me,"  he  said  slowly,  with  his 
eyes  half  shut,  "  that  Conway  proved  rather 
a  broken  reed  just  now." 

''  He  did,"  said  Ruth.  She  suddenly  felt 
that  she  could  understand  what  it  was  in 
Charles  that  exasperated  Lady  Mary  so  much. 

He  came  a  step  nearer,  and  his  manner 
altered. 

''  I  sent  him  away,"  he  said,  looking  gravely 
at  her,  ''  because  I  wished  to  speak  to 
you." 

Ruth  did  not  answer  or  turn  her  head, 
though  she  felt  he  was  watching  her.  Her 
eyes  absently  followed  two*  young  fallow  deer 
in  the  park,  cantering  away  in  a  series  of 
hops  on  their  long  stiff  legs. 

*'  I  cannot  speak  to  you  here,"  said  Charles^ 
after  a  pause. 

Ruth  turned  round. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  '37 

"  Silence  is  ofolden  sometimes.  I  think 
quite  enough  has  been  said  already." 

"Not  by  me.  You  expressed  yourself 
with  considerable  frankness.  I  wish  to  follow 
your  example." 

"  You  said  I  was  unjust  at  the  time. 
Surely  that  was  sufhcient." 

''  So  insufficient,  that  I  am  going  to  repeat 
it.  I  tell  you  again  that  you  are  unjust  in 
not  being  willing  to  hear  what  I  have  to  say. 
I  have  seen  a  good  deal  of  harm  done  by 
misunderstandings,  Miss  Deyncourt.  Pride 
is  generally  at  the  bottom  of  them.  We  are 
both  suffering  from  a  slight  attack  of  that 
malady  now.  But  I  value  your  good  opinion 
too  much  to  hesitate  if  by  any  little  sacrifice 
of  my  own  pride  I  can  still  retain  it.  If, 
after  your  remarks  yesterday,  I  can  make  the 
effort  (and  it  is  an  effort)  to  ask  you  to  hear 
something  I  wish  to  say,  you,  on  your  side, 
ought  not  to  refuse  to  listen.  It  is  not  a 
question  of  liking  ;  you  oiight  not  to  refuse." 

He  spoke  in  an  authoritative  tone,  which 


2,S  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

gave  weight  to  his  words,  and  in  spite  of 
herself  she  saw  the  truth  of  what  he  said. 
She  was  one  of  those  rare  women  who,  being 
convinced  against  their  will,  are  7io^  of  the 
same  opinion  still.  It  was  ignominious  to 
have  to  give  way ;  but  after  a  moment's 
struQrorle  with  herself  she  surmounted  her 
dislike  to  being  overruled,  together  with  a 
certain  unreasoning  tenacity  of  opinion  natural 
to  her  sex,  and  said  quietly — 

"  What  do  you  wish  me  to  do  ? " 

Charles  saw  the  momentary  struggle,  and 
honoured  her  for  a  quality  which  women 
seldom  i^ive  men  occasion  to  honour  them  for. ' 

"  Do  you  dislike  walking  ?  " 

''  No." 

"  Then,  if  you  will  come  out  of  doors, 
where  there  is  less  likelihood  of  interruption 
than  in  the  house,  I  will  wait  for  you  here." 

She  went  silently  down  the  picture-gallery, 
half  astonished  to  find  herself  doing  his 
bidding.  She  put  on  her  walking  things 
mechanicallv,    and     came     back    in    a    few 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  39 

minutes  to  find  him  standing  where  she  had 
left  him.  In  silence  they  went  downstairs, 
and  through  the  piazza  with  its  flowering 
orange  trees,  out  into  the  gardens,  where,  on 
the  stone  balustrade,  the  peacocks  were 
attitudinizing  and  conversing  in  the  high  key 
in  which  they  always  proclaim  a  change  of 
weather  and  their  innate  vulgarity  to  the 
world.  Charles  led  the  way  towards  a  little 
rushing  brook  which  divided  the  gardens 
from  the  park. 

"  I  think  you  must  have  had  a  very  low 
opinion  of  me  beforehand,  to  say  what  you 
did  yesterday,"  he  remarked  suddenly. 

''  I  was  angry,"  said  Ruth.  "  However 
true  what  I  said  may  have  been,  I  had  no 
right  to  say  it  to — a  comparative  stranger. 
That  is  why  I  repeat  that  it  would  be  better 
not  to  make  matters  worse  by  mentioning 
the  subject  again.  It  is  sure  to  annoy  us 
both.      Let  it  rest." 

"Not  yet,"  said  Charles  dryly.  ''As  a 
comparative    stranger    I    want    to    know " — 


40  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Stopping  and  facing  her — "  exactly  what  you 
mean  by  saying  that  she,  Lady  Grace,  did 
not  understand  the  rules  of  the  game." 

*'  I  cannot  put  it  in  other  Avords,"  said 
Ruth,  her  courage  rising  as  she  felt  that  a 
battle  was  imminent. 

"  Perhaps  I  can  for  you.  Perhaps  you 
meant  to  say  that  you  believed  I  was  in  the 
habit  of  amusing  myself  at  other  people's 
expense;  that — I  see  your  difficulty  in  finding 
the  right  words — -that  it  was  my  evil  sport 
and  pastime  to — shall  we  say — raise  ex- 
pectations which  it  was  not  my  intention  to 
fulfil." 

''  It  is  disagreeably  put,"  said  Ruth,  red- 
dening a  little;  "but  possibly  I  did  mean 
something  of  that  kind." 

"  And  how  have  you  arrived  at  such  an 
uncharitable  opinion  of  a  comparative 
stranger  ? "  asked  Charles,  quietly  enough, 
but  his  light  eyes  flashing. 

She  did  not  answer. 

''  You  are  not  a  child,  to  echo  the  opinion 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  4 1 

of  Others,"  he  went  on.  ''  You  look  as  if  you 
judged  for  yourself.  What  have  I  done 
since  I  met  you  first,  three  months  ago,  to 
justify  you  in  holding  me  in  contempt  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  say  I  held  you  in  contempt." 

''  You  must  do,  though,  if  you  think  me 
capable  of  such  meanness." 

Silence  again. 

"  You  have  pushed  me  into  saying  more 
than  I  meant,"  said  Ruth  at  last ;  ''  at  least 
you  have  said  I  mean  a  great  deal  more 
than  I  really  do.  To  be  honest,  I  think  you 
have  thoughtlessly  given  a  good  deal  of  pain. 
I  dare  say  you  did  it  unconsciously." 

''  Thank  you.  You  are  very  charitable, 
but  I  cannot  shield  myself  under  the  supposi- 
tion that  at  eight  and  thirty  I  am  a  creature 
of  impulse,  unconscious  of  the  meaning  of 
my  own  actions." 

"  If  that  is  the  case,"  thought  Ruth,  ''  your 
behaviour  to  me  has  been  inexcusable, 
especially  the  last  few  days  ;  though,  fortu- 
nately for  myself,  I  was  not  deceived  by  it." 


42  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  If  you  persist  in  keeping  silence,"  said 
Charles,  after  waiting  for  her  to  speak,  "  any 
possibility  of  conversation  is  at  an  end." 

'*  I  did  not  come  out  here  for  conversation," 
replied  Ruth.  "  I  came,  not  by  my  own 
wish,  to  hear  something  you  said  you  par- 
ticularly desired  to  say.  Do  you  not  think 
the  simplest  thing,  under  the  circumstances, 
would  be — to  say  it  ?  " 

He  eave  a  short  laueh,  and  looked  at  her 
in  sheer  desperation.  Did  she  know  what 
she  was  pushing  him  into  ? 

*'  I  had  not  forgotten,"  he  said.  ''  It  was 
in  my  mind  all  the  time  ;  but  now  you  have 
made  it  easy  for  me  indeed  by  coming  to  my 
assistance  in  this  way.  I  will  make  a  fresh 
start." 

He  compressed  his  lips,  and  seemed  to 
pull  himself  together.  Then  he  said,  in  a 
very  level  voice — • 

''  Kindly  give  me  your  whole  attention, 
Miss  Deyncourt,  so  that  I  shall  not  be 
obliged   to  repeat  anything.     The   deer  are 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  43 

charming,  I  know ;  but  you  have  seen  deer 
before,  and  will  no  doubt  again.  I  am  sorry 
that  I  am  obliged  to  speak  to  you  about 
myself,  but  a  little  autobiography  is  unavoid- 
able. Perhaps  you  know  that  about  three 
years  ago  I  succeeded  my  father.  From 
being  penniless,  and  head  over  ears  in  debt, 
I  became  suddenly  a  rich  man  ;  not  by  my 
father's  will,  who  entailed  every  acre  of  the 
estates  here  and  elsewhere  on  Ralph,  and 
left  everything  he  could  to  him.  I  had 
thought  of  telling  you  what  my  best  friends 
have  never  known,  why  I  am  not  still 
crippled  by  debt.  I  had  thought  of  telling 
you  why  at  five  and  thirty  I  was  still  un- 
married, for  my  debts  were  not  the  reason  ; 
but  I  will  not  trouble  you  with  that  now. 
It  Is  enough  to  say  that  I  found  myself  in  a 
position  which,  had  I  been  a  little  younger, 
with  rather  a  different  past,  I  should  have 
enjoyed  more  than  I  did.  I  was  well 
received  in  English  society  when,  after  a 
lapse    of    several    years,    and    a    change    of 


44  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

fortune,  I  returned  to  it.  If  I  had  thought 
I  was  well  received  for  myself,  I  should  have 
been  a  fool.  But  I  came  back  disillusioned. 
I  saw  the  machinery.  When  you  reflect  on 
the  vast  and  intricate  machinery  employed 
by  mothers  with  grown-up  daughters,  you 
may  imagine  what  I  saw.  In  all  honesty 
and  sincerity  I  wished  to  marry ;  but  in  the 
ease  with  which  I  saw  I  could  do  so  lay  my 
chief  difficulty.  I  did  not  want  a  new  toy, 
but  a  companion.  I  suppose  I  still  clung  to 
one  last  illusion,  that  I  might  meet  a  woman 
whom  I  could  love,  and  who  would  love  me, 
and  not  my  name  or  income.  I  could  not 
find  her,  but  I  still  believed  in  her.  I  went 
everywhere  in  the  hope  of  meeting  her,  and 
if  others  have  ever  been  disappointed  in 
me,  they  have  never  known  how  disappointed 
I  have  been  in  them.  For  three  years  I 
looked  for  her  everywhere  ;  but  I  could  not 
find  her,  and  at  last  I  gave  her  up.  And 
then — I  met  Lady  Grace  Lawrence,  and  liked 
her.      I   had  reason  to  believe  she  could  be 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  45 

disinterested.  She  came  of  good  people — all 
Lawrences  are  good ;  she  was  simple  and 
unspoilt,  and  she  seemed  to  like  me.  When 
I  look  back  I  believe  that  I  had  decided  to 
ask  her  to  marry  me,  and  that  it  was  only 
by  the  merest  chance  that  I  left  London 
without  speaking  to  her.  What  prevented 
me  I  hardly  know,  unless  it  was  a  reluctance 
at  the  last  moment  to  cast  the  die.  I  came 
down  to  Atherstone,  harassed  and  anxious, 
tired  of  everything  and  everybody,  and 
there,"  said  Charles,  with  sudden  passion, 
turning  and  looking  full   at  Ruth,   "  there  I 

The  blood  rushed  to  her  face,  and  she 
hastily  interposed. 

"  I  don't  see  any  necessity  to  bring  my 
name  in." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  he  returned,  recovering 
himself  instantly  ;   *'  unfortunately,  I  do." 

''  You  expect  too  much  of  my  vanity," 
said  Ruth,  her  voice  trembling  a  little  ;  "  but 
in  this  instance  I  don't  think  you  can  turn  it 


46  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

to  account.  I  beg  you  will  leave  me  out  of 
the  question." 

"  I  am  sorry  I  cannot  oblige  you,"  he  said 
grimly  ;  "  but  you  can't  be  left  out.  I  only 
regret  that  you  dislike  being  mentioned, 
because  that  is  a  mere  nothing  to  what  is 
coming." 

She  trusted  that  he  did  not  perceive  that 
the  reason  she  made  no  reply  was  because 
she  suddenly  felt  herself  unable  to  articulate. 
Her  heart  was  beating  wildly,  as  that  gentle, 
well-conducted  organ  had  never  beaten 
before.  What  was  coming  ?  Could  this 
stern  determined  man  be  the  same  apathetic, 
sarcastic  beinof  whom  she  had  hitherto 
known  ? 

''  From  that  time,"  he  continued,  "  I  became 
surer  and  surer,  of  what  at  first  I  hardly 
dared  to  hope,  what  it  seemed  presumption 
in  me  to  hope,  namely,  that  at  last  I  had 
found  what  I  had  looked  for  in  vain  so  long. 
I  had  to  keep  my  engagement  with  the  Hope 
Actons   in  Scotland ;    but   I   regretted  it.     I 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  47 

Stayed  as  short  a  time  as  I  could.  I  did  not 
ask  them  to  come  here.  They  offered  them- 
selves. I  think,  if  I  have  been  to  blame,  it 
has  not  been  in  so  heartless  a  manner  as  you 
supposed  ;  and  it  appears  to  me  Lady  Hope 
Acton  should  not  have  come.  This  is  my 
explanation.  You  can  add  the  rest  for  your- 
self. Have  I  said  enough  to  soften  your 
harsh  judgment  of  yesterday  ?  " 

Ruth  could  not  speak.  The  trees  were 
behaving  in  the  most  curious  manner,  were 
whirling  round,  were  swaying  up  and  down. 
The  beeches  close  in  front  were  dancine 
quadrilles ;  now  ranged  in  two  long  rows, 
now  setting  to  partners,  now  hurrying  back 
to  their  places  as  she  drew  near. 

"  Sit  down,"  said  Charles's  voice  gently  ; 
''  you  look  tired." 

The  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree  suddenly  ap- 
peared rising  up  to  meet  her  out  of  a  slight 
mist,  and  she  sat  down  on  it  more  precipitately 
than  she  could  have  wished.  In  a  few 
seconds  the  trees  returned    to  their    places, 


48  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

and   the   mist,   which    appeared    to    be    very 
local,  cleared  away. 

Charles  was  sitting  on  the  trunk  beside 
her,  looking  at  her  intently.  The  anger  had 
gone  out  of  his  face,  and  had  given  place  to 
a  look  of  deep  anxiety  and  suspense. 

*'  I  have  not  finished  yet,"  he  said,  and  his 
voice  had  changed  as  much  as  his  face, 
*'  There  is  still  something  more." 

"No,  no,"  said  Ruth.  ''At  least,  if  there 
is,  don't  say  it." 

*'  I  think  I  would  rather  say  it.  You  wish 
to  save  me  pain,  I  see  ;  but  I  am  quite  pre- 
pared for  what  you  are  going  to  say.  I  did 
not  intend  to  speak  to  you  on  the  subject 
for  a  long  time  to  come,  but  yesterday's  event 
has  forced  my  hand.  There  must  be  no 
more  misunderstandings  between  us.  You 
intend  to  refuse  me,  I  can  see.  All  the  same, 
I  wish  to  tell  you  that  I  love  you,  and  to  ask 
you  to  be  my  wife." 

"  I  am  afraid  I  cannot,"  said  Ruth  almost 
inaudibly. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  49 

"  No,"  said  Charles,  looking  straight  before 
him,  "  I  have  asked  you  too  soon.  You  are 
quite  right.  I  did  not  expect  anything 
different ;  I  only  wished  you  to  know.  But 
perhaps,  some  day ' 

"  Don't !  "  said  Ruth,  clasping  her  hands 
tightly  together.  "You  don't  know  what 
you  are  saying.  Nothing  can  make  any 
difference,  because — I  am  engaged." 

She  dared  not  look  at  his  face,  but  she  saw 
his  hand  clench  suddenly. 

For  an  age  neither  spoke. 

Then  he  turned  his  head  slowly  and  looked 
at  her.  His  face  was  grey  even  to  the  lips. 
With  a  strange  swift  pang  at  the  heart,  she 
saw  how  her  few  vv^ords  had  changed  it. 

"  To  whom  ? "  he  said  at  last,  hardly  above 
a  whisper. 

''  To  Mr.  Dare." 

*'  Not  that  man  who  has  come  to  live  at 
Vandon  ? " 

'^  Yes." 

Another  lonof  silence. 

VOL.   II.  22 


50  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  When  was  It  ?  " 

"  Ten  days  ago." 

''  Ten  clays  ago,"  repeated  Charles  mechani- 
cally, and  his  face  worked.  ''  Ten  days 
aeo  ! " 

"  It  Is  not  given  out  yet,"  said  Ruth,  hesi- 
tating, ''because  Mr.  Alwynn  does  not  wish 
it  during  Lord  Polesworth's  absence.  I  never 
thought  of  any  mistake  being  caused  by  not 
mentioning  it.  I  would  not  have  come  here 
if  I  had  had  the  least  idea  that " 

"You  cannot  mean  to  say  that  you  had 
never  seen  that  I — what  I — felt  for  you  ?  " 

''  Indeed  I  never  thought  of  such  a  thing, 
until  two  minutes  before  you  said  it.  I  am 
very  sorry  I  did  not,  but  I  imagined " 

"  Let  me  hear  what  you  imagined." 

**  I  noticed  you  talked  to  me  a  good  deal  ; 
but  I  thought  you  did  exactly  the  same  to 
Lady  Grace,  and  others." 

''  You  could  not  imagine  that  I  talked  to 
others — to  any  other  woman  in  the  world — 
as  I  did  to  you." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  5  I 

*'  I  supposed,"  said  Ruth  simply,  ''that  you 
talked  gaily  to  Lady  Grace  because  it  suited 
her ;  and  more  gravely  to  me,  because  I  am 
naturally  grave.  I  thought  at  the  time  you 
were  rather  clever  in  adapting  yourself  to 
different  people  so  easily ;  and  I  was  glad 
that  I  understood  your  manner  better  than 
some  of  the  others." 

''  Better  !  "  said  Charles  bitterly.  ''  Better, 
when  you  thought  that  of  me !  No,  you 
need  not  say  anything.  I  was  in  fault,  not 
you.  I  don't  know  what  right  I  had  to 
imagine  you  understood  me — you  seemed  to 
understand  me — to  fancy  that  we  had  any- 
thing   in   common,    that    in    time "     He 

broke  into  a  low  wretched  lauofh.  ''  And  all 
the  while  you  were  engaged  to  another  man. 
Good  God  !  what  a  farce  ;  what  a  miserable 
mistake  from  first  to  last !  " 

Ruth  said  nothing.  It  was  indeed  a 
miserable  mistake. 

He  rose  wearily  to  his  feet. 

''  I  was  foro-ettino-,"  he  said  ;  ''  it  is  time  to 


LIBRARY 

mmRsny  of  \imois 


52  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

go  home."  And  they  went  back  together  In 
silence,  which  was  more  bearable  than  speech 
just  then. 

The  peacocks  were  still  pirouetting  and 
minueting  on  the  stone  balustrade  as  they 
came  back  to  the  gardens.  The  gong  began 
to  sound  as  they  entered  the  piazza. 

To  Ruth  it  was  a  dreadful  meal.  She 
tried  to  listen  to  Mr.  Conway's  account  of 
the  grey  cob,  or  to  the  placid  conversation  of 
Mr.  Alwynn  about  the  beloved  manuscripts. 
Fortunately  the  morning  papers  were  full  of 
a  recent  forgery  in  America,  and  a  murder  In 
London,  which  furnished  topics  when  these 
were  exhausted,  and  Charles  used  them  to 
the  utmost. 

At  last  the  carriage  came.  Mr.  Alwynn 
and  Mr.  Conway  simultaneously  broke  into 
incoherent  ejaculations  respecting  the  pleasure 
of  their  visit ;  Ruth's  hand  met  Charles's  for 
an  embarrassed  second  ;  and  a  moment  later 
they  were  whirling  down  the  straight  wide 
approach,  between  the  columns  of  fantasti- 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  53 

cally  clipped  hollies,  leaving  Charles  standing 
in  the  doorway.  He  was  still  standing  there 
when  the  carriao^e  rolled  under  the  arched 
gateway  with  its  rampant  stone  lions.  Ruth 
glanced  back  once  as  they  turned  into  the 
road,  at  the  stately  old  house,  with  its  pointed 
gables  and  forests  of  chimneys  cutting  the 
grey  sky  line.  She  saw  the  owner  turn 
slowly  and  go  up  the  steps,  and  looked  hastily 
away  again. 

"  Poor  Danvers!"  said  Mr.  Alwynn  cheer- 
fully, also  looking  and  putting  Ruth's  thoughts 
into  words.  "  He  must  be  desperately  lonely 
in  that  house  all  by  himself;  but  I  suppose 
he  is  not  often  there." 

And  Mr.  Alwynn,  whose  mind  had  been 
entirely  relieved  since  Ruth's  engagement 
from  the  dark  suspicion  he  had  once  har- 
boured respecting  Charles,  proceeded  to 
dilate  upon  the  merits  of  the  charters,  and 
of  the  owner  of  the  charters,  until  he  began 
to  think  Ruth  had  a  headache  ;  and  finding 
it  to   be  the  case,  talked   no  more  till  they 


54  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

reached,  at  the  end  of  their  little  journey,  the 
door  of  Slumberleigh  Rectory. 

"  Is  it  very  bad  ?"  he  asked  kindly,  as  he 
helped  her  out  of  the  carriage. 

Ruth  assented,  fortunately  with  some  faint 
vestige  of  truth,  for  her  hat  hurt  her  fore- 
head. 

"  Then  run  up  straight  to  your  own  room, 
and  I  will  tell  your  aunt  that  you  will  come 
and  have  a  chat  with  her  later  on  ;  per- 
haps after  tea,  when  the  post  will  be  gone." 
Mr.  Alwynn  spoke  in  the  whisper  of 
stratagem. 

Ruth  was  only  too  thankful  to  be  allowed 
to  slip  on  tiptoe  to  her  own  room,  but  she 
had  not  been  there  many  minutes  when  a  tap 
came  to  the  door. 

"  There,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn, 
putting  his  head  in,  and  holding  some  letters 
towards  her.  "  Your  aunt  ought  to  have 
forwarded  them.  I  brought  them  up  at 
once.  And  there  is  nearly  an  hour  to  post 
time,    and    she    won't    expect    you    to    come 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  55 

down  till  then.  I  think  the  headache  will  be 
better  now,  eh  ?  " 

He  nodded  kindly  at  her,  and  closed  the 
door  again.  Ruth  sat  down  mechanically, 
and  began  to  sort  the  packet  he  had  put  into 
her  hands.  The  first  three  letters  were  in 
the  same  handwritinof,  Dare's  laree  v^eue 
handwriting  that  ran  from  one  end  of  the 
envelope  to  the  other,  and  partly  hid  itself 
under  the  stamp. 

She  looked  at  them,  but  did  not  open 
them.  A  feeling  of  intense  lassitude  and 
fatigue  had  succeeded  to  the  unconscious 
excitement  of  the  m.orning.  She  could  not 
read  them  now.  They  must  wait  with  the 
others.  Presently  she  could  feel  an  interest 
in  them  ;   not  now^ 

She  leaned  her  head  upon  her  hand,  and  a 
rush  of  pity  swept  away  every  other  feeling 
as  she  recalled  that  last  look  at  Stoke 
Moreton,  and  how^  Charles  had  turned  so 
slowly  and  w^earily  to  go  indoors.  There 
was  an  ache  at  her  heart  as  she  thought  of 


56  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

him,  a  sense  of  regret  and  loss.  And  he  had 
loved  her  all  the  time  ! 

"If  I  had  only  known  ? "  she  said  to 
herself,  pressing  her  hands  against  her  fore- 
head. ''  But  how  could  I  tell — how  could  I 
tell !  " 

She  raised  her  head  with  a  sudden  move- 
ment, and  began  with  nervous  fingers  to  open 
Dare's  letters,  and  read  them  carefully. 


SIR  CHARLES    DAXVERS.  57 


CHAPTER    III. 

Ix  the  long  evening  that  followed  Ruth's 
departure  from  Stoke  Moreton,  Charles  was 
alone  for  once  in  his  own  home.  He  was 
leaving  again  early  on  the  morrow,  but  for 
the  time  he  was  alone,  and  heavy  at  heart. 
He  sat  for  hours  without  stirring,  looking 
into  the  fire.  He  had  no  power  or  will  to 
control  his  thoughts.  They  wandered  hither 
and  thither,  and  up  and  down,  never  for  a 
moment  easing  the  dull  miserable  pain  that 
lay  beneath  them  all. 

Fool !  fool  that  he  had  been  ! 

To  have  found  her  after  all  these  years, 
and  to  have  lost  her  without  a  stroke !  To 
have  let  another  take  her,  and  such  a  man  as 
Dare  !  To  have  such  a  fool's  manner  that 
he    was   thought  to   be   in  earnest  when  he 


58  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

was  least  so ;  that  now,  when  his  whole 
future  hung  in  the  balance,  retribution  had 
overtaken  him,  and  with  bitter  Irony  had 
mocked  at  his  earnestness  and  made  it  of 
none  effect.  She  had  thought  It  was  his 
natural  manner  to  all  !  His  cursed  folly  had 
lost  her  to  him.  If  she  had  known,  surely  it 
would  have  been,  it  must  have  been  different. 
At  heart  Charles  was  a  very  humble  man, 
though  it  was  not  to  be  expected  many 
would  think  so  ;  but  nevertheless  he  had  a 
deep,  ever  deepening  consciousness  (common 
to  the  experience  of  the  humblest  once  In  a 
lifetime),  that  between  him  and  Ruth  that 
mysterious  link  of  mutual  understanding  and 
sympathy  existed,  which  cannot  be  accounted 
for,  which  eludes  analysis,  which  yet  makes, 
when  the  sex  happens  to  be  identical,  the 
indissoluble  friendship  of  a  David  and  a 
Jonathan,  a  Karlos  and  a  Posa ;  and  where 
there  is  a  difference  of  sex,  brings  about  that 
rarest  wonder  of  the  world— a  happy  marriage. 
Like  cleaves  to  like.      He  knew  she  would 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  59 

have  loved  him.  She  was  his  by  right. 
The  same  law  of  attraction  which  had  lifted 
them  at  once  out  of  the  dreary  flats  of  ordinary 
acquaintanceship,  would  have  drawn  them 
ever  close  and  closer  together  till  they  were 
knit  in  one.  He  knew,  with  a  certainty  that 
nothincr  could  shake,  that  he  could  have 
made  her  love  him,  even  as  he  loved  her  ; 
unconsciously  at  first,  slowly  perhaps,  for  the 
current  of  strong  natures,  like  that  of  deep 
rivers,  is  sometimes  slow.  Still  the  end 
would  have  been  the  same. 

And  he  had  lost  her  by  his  own  act,  by  his 
own  heedless  folly  ;  her  want  of  vanity  having 
lent  a  hand  the  while  to  put  her  beyond  his 
reach  for  ever. 

It  was  a  bitter  hour. 

And  as  he  sat  late  into  the  nieht  beside 
the  fire,  that  died  down  to  dust  and  ashes 
before  his  absent  eyes,  ghosts  of  other  heavy 
hours,  ghosts  of  the  past  which  he  had  long 
since  buried  out  of  his  sight,  came  back  and 
would  not  be  denied. 


6o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

To  live  much  in  the  past  is  a  want  of  faith 
in  the  Power  that  gives  the  present.  Com- 
paratively few  men  walk  through  their  lives 
looking  backwards.  Women  more  frequently 
do  so  from  a  false  estimate  of  life,  fostered 
by  romantic  feeling  in  youth,  which  leads 
them,  if  the  life  of  the  affections  is  ended, 
resolutely  to  refuse  to  regard  existence  in 
any  other  maturer  aspect,  and  to  persist  in 
wandering  aimlessly  forward,  with  eyes  turned 
ever  on  the  dim  flowery  paths  of  former 
days. 

"  Let  the  dead  past  bury  its  dead." 

But  there  comes  a  time,  when  the  grass 
has  grown  over  those  graves,  when  we  may 
do  well  to  go  and  look  at  them  once  more  ; 
to  stand  once  again  in  that  solitary  burial 
ground,  ''  where,"  as  an  earnest  man  has  said, 
''  are  buried  broken  vows,  worn-out  hopes, 
joys  blind  and  deaf,  faiths  betrayed  or  gone 
astray,  lost,  lost  love  ;  silent  spaces  where  only 
one  mourner  ever  comes." 

And  to  the   least  retrospective  of  us  our 


SIR    CHARI.ES    DANVERS.  6l 

dead  past  yet  speaks  at  times,  and  speaks  as 
one  having  authority. 

Such  a  time  had  come  for  Charles  now. 
From  the  open  grave  of  his  love  for  Ruth 
he  turned  to  look  at  others  by  which  he  had 
stood  long  ago,  in  grief  as  sharp,  but  which 
yet  in  all  its  bitterness  had  never  struck  as 
deep  as  this. 

Memory  pointed  back  to  a  time  twenty 
years  ago,  when  he  had  hurried  home  through 
a  long  summer  night  to  arrive  at  Stoke 
Moreton  too  late  ;  to  find  only  the  solemn 
shadow  of  the  mother  whom  he  had  loved, 
and  whom  he  had  grieved  ;  too  late  to  ask  for 
forgiveness  ;  too  late  for  anything  but  a  wild 
passion  of  grief  and  remorse,  and  frantic  self- 
accusation. 

The  scene  shifted  to  ten  years  later.  It 
was  a  sultry  July  evening,  the  evening  of  the 
day  on  which  the  woman  whom  he  had  loved 
for  years  had  married  his  brother.  He  was 
standinof  on  the  deck  of  the  steamer  which 
was  taking  him  from  England,  looking  back 


62  SIR    CHARLES    J)ANVERS. 

at  the  grey  town  dwindling  against  the  tawny- 
curtain  of  the  sunset.  In  his  brain  was  a 
wild  clamour  of  wedding  bells,  and  across 
the  water,  marking  the  pulse  of  the  sea,  came 
to  his  outward  ears  the  slow  tollino^  of  a  bell 
on  a  sunken  rock  near  the  harbour  mouth. 

It  seemed  to  be  tolling  for  the  death  of  all 
that  remained  of  o-ood  in  him.  In  losing 
Evelyn,  whom  he  had  loved  with  all  the 
idealism  and  reverence  of  a  reckless  man  for 
a  good  woman,  he  believed,  in  the  bitterness 
of  his  spirit,  that  he  had  lost  all ;  that  he  had 
been  cut  adrift  from  the  last  mooring  to  a 
better  future,  that  nothing  could  hold  him 
back  now.  And  for  a  time  it  had  been  so, 
and  he  had  drowned  his  trouble  in  a  sea  in 
which  he  well-nigh  drowned  himself  as  well. 

Once  more  Memory  pointed;  pointed 
across  five  dark  years  to  an  evening  when  he 
had  sat  as  he  was  sitting  now,  alone  by  the 
wide  stone  hearth  in  the  hall  at  Stoke  Moreton, 
after  his  father's  death,  and  after  the  reading 
of  the  will.     He  was  the  possessor  of  the  old 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  63 

home,  which  he  had  always  passionately  loved, 
from  w^hich  he  had  been  virtually  banished  so 
long.  His  father,  who  had  never  liked  him, 
but  who  of  late  }'ears  had  hated  him,  as  men 
only  hate  their  eldest  sons,  had  left  all  in  his 
power  to  his  second  son,  had  entailed  every 
acre  of  the  Stoke  Moreton  and  other  family 
properties  upon  him  and  his  children. 
Charles  could  touch  nothing,  and  over  him 
hung  a  millstone  of  debt,  from  which  there 
was  now  no  escape.  He  sat  with  his  head 
in  his  hands,  the  man  whom  his  friends  were 
envying  on  his  accession  to  supposed  wealth 
and  position — ruined. 

A  few  days  later  he  was  summoned  to 
London  by  a  man  whom  he  had  known  for 
many  years.  He  remembered  well  that  last 
meeting  with  the  stern  old  man  whom  he 
had  found  sitting  in  his  armchair  with  death 
in  his  face.  He  had  once  or  twice  remon- 
strated with  Charles  in  earlier  days,  and  as 
he  came  into  his  presence  now  for  the  last 
time,  and  met  his  severe  glance,  he  supposed, 


64  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

with  the  callousness  that  comes  from  suffering 
which  has  reached  its  lowest  depths,  that  he 
was  about  to  rebuke  him  again. 

''And  so,"  said  General  Marston  sternly, 
''  you  have  come  into  your  kingdom ;  into 
wdiat  you  deserve." 

"  Yes,"  said  Charles.  ''  If  It  Is  any  pleasure 
to  you  to  know  that  what  you  prophesied  on 
several  occasions  has  come  true,  you  can 
enjoy  It.      I  am  ruined." 

"  You  fool !"  said  the  sick  man  slowly.  ''  To 
have  come  to  five  and  thirty,  and  to  have 
used  up  everything  which  makes  life  worth 
having.  I  am  not  speaking  only  of  money. 
There  Is  a  bankruptcy  in  your  face  that 
money  will  never  pay.  And  you  had  talent, 
and  a  good  heart,  and  the  making  of  a  man 
in  you  once  !  I  saw  that  when  your  father 
turned  you  adrift.  I  saw  that  when  you  were 
at  your  worst  after  your  brother  s  marriage. 
Yes,  you  need  not  start.  I  knew  your  secret, 
and  kept  it  as  well  as  you  did  yourself.  I  tried 
to  stop  you  ;  but  you  w^ent  your  own  way." 


SIR    CPIARLES    DAXVERS.  65 

Charles  was  silent.  It  was  true,  and  he 
knew  It. 

''And  so  you  thought,  I  suppose,  that  if 
your  father  had  made  a  just  will  you  could 
have  retrieved  yourself  ?  " 

''  I  know  I  could,"  said  Charles  firmly ; 
''  but  he  left  the  — ■ — shire  property  to  Ralph, 
and  every  shilling  of  his  capital  ;  and  Ralph 
had  my  mother's  fortune  already.  I  have 
Stoke  Aloreton  and  the  place  in  Surrey, 
which  he  could  not  take  from  me,  but  every- 
thing is  entailed,  down  to  the  trees  In  the 
park.  I  have  nominally  a  large  income  ;  but 
I  am  In  the  hands  of  the  Jews.  I  can't 
settle  with  them  as  I  expected,  and  they  will 
squeeze  me  to  the  uttermost.  However,  as 
you  say,  I  have  the  consolation  of  knowing  I 
brought  In  on  mvself." 

''  And  If  your  father  had  acted  justly,  as 
you  would  call  It,  which  I  knew  he  never 
would,  you  would  have  run  through  every- 
thing In  five  years'  time." 

*'  No,  I  should  not.      I   know  I   have  been 

VOL.   II.  23 


66  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

a  fool  ;  but  there  are  two  kinds  of  fools — the 
kind  that  sticks  to  folly  all  its  life,  and  the 
kind  that  has  Its  fling,  and  has  done  with  it. 
I  belong  to  the  second  kind.  My  father  had 
no  right  to  take  my  last  chance  from  me.  If 
he  had  left  It  me  I  should  have  used  it." 

"  You  look  tired  of  your  fling,"  said  the 
elder  man.  ''  Very  tired.  And  you  think 
money  would  set  you  right,  do  you  ? "  He 
looked  critically  at  the  worn,  desperate  face 
opposite  him.  "  I  made  my  will  the  other 
day,"  he  went  on,  his  eyes  still  fixed  on 
Charles.  ''  I  had  not  much  to  leave,  and  I 
have  no  near  relations,  so  I  divided  it  among 
various  charitable  institutions.  I  see  no 
reason  to  alter  my  will.  If  one  leaves  money, 
however  small  the  sum  may  be,  one  likes  to 
think  It  has  been  left  to  some  purpose,  with 
some  prospect  of  doing  good.  A  few^  days 
ago  I  had  a  surprise.  I  fancy  it  was  to  be 
my  last  surprise  in  this  world.  I  inherited 
from  a  distant  relation,  who  died  intestate,  a 
large   fortune.     After  being  a  poor  man  all 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  6"] 

my  days,  wealth  comes  to  me  when  I  am  on 
the  point  of  going  where  money  won't  follow. 
Curious,  isn't  it  ?  I  am  oroinof  to  leave  this 
second  sum  in  the  same  spirit  as  the  first,  but 
in  rather  a  different  manner.  I  like  to  know 
what  I  am  doing,  so  I  sent  for  you.  I  am  of 
opinion  that  the  best  thing  I  can  do  with  it, 
is  to  set  you  on  your  legs  again.  What  do 
you  owe  ?  " 

Charles  turned  very  red,  and  then  very 
white. 

"  What  do  you  owe  ?  "  repeated  the  sick 
man  testily.  ''  I  am  getting  tired.  How 
much  is  it  ? "  He  got  out  a  cheque-book, 
and  began  filling  it  in.  "  Have  you  no 
tongue  ? "  he  said  angrily,  looking  up.  "  Tell 
me  the  exact  figure.  Well  ?  Keep  nothing 
back." 

"  I  won't  be  given  the  whole,"  said  Charles 
with  an  oath.  ''  Give  me  enough  to  settle 
the  Jews,  and  I  will  do  the  rest  out  of  my 
income.      I  won't  o^et  off  scot  free." 

"  Well,  then,  have  your  own  way  as  usual, 


68  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

and  name  the  sum  you  want.  There,  take  It," 
he  said  feebly,  when  Charles  had  mentioned 
with  shame  a  certain  hideous  figure,  ''  and 
go.  I  shall  never  know  what  you  do  with  it, 
so  you  can  play  ducks  and  drakes  with  it  if 
you  like.  But  you  won't  like.  You  have 
burned  your  fingers  too  severely  to  play  with 
fire  again.  You  have  turned  over  so  many 
new  leaves  that  now  you  have  come  to  the 
last  in  the  book.  I  have  given  you  another 
chance,  Charles  ;  but  one  man  can't  do  much 
to  help  another.  The  only  person  who  can 
really  help  you  is  yourself.  Give  yourself  a 
chance,  too." 

How  memory  brought  back  every  word  of 
that  strange  interview.  Charles  saw  again 
the  face  of  the  dying  man  ;  heard  again  the 
stern,  feeble  voice,  ''  Give  yourself  a  chance." 

He  had  eiven  himself  a  chance.  "  Some 
natures,  like  comets,  make  strange  orbits, 
and  return  from  far."  Charles  had  returned 
at  last.  The  old  man's  investment  had  been 
a  wise  one.      But  as  Charles  looked  back, 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  69 

after  three  years,  he  saw  that  his  friend  had 
been  right.  His  money  debts  had  been  the 
least  part  of  what  he  owed.  There  were 
other  lone-standino^  accounts  which  he  had 
paid  in  full  during  these  three  years,  paid  in 
the  restless  weariness  and  disappointment 
that  underlay  his  life,  in  the  loneliness  in 
which  he  lived,  in  his  contempt  for  all  his 
former  pursuits,  which  had  left  him  at  first 
devoid  of  any  pursuits  at  all. 

He  had  had,  as  was  natural,  very  little 
happiness  in  his  life,  but  all  the  bitterness  of 
all  his  bitter  past  seemed  as  nothing  to  the 
agony  of  this  moment.  He  had  loved 
Evelyn  with  his  imagination,  but  he  loved 
Ruth  with  his  whole  heart  and  soul,  and — he 
had  lost  her. 

The  nio^ht  was  far  advanced.  The  dawn 
was  already  making  faint  bars  over  the  tops 
of  the  shutters,  was  looking  in  at  him  as  he 
sat  motionless  by  his  dim  lamp  and  his  dead 
fire.  And,  in  spite  of  the  growing  dawn,  it 
was  a  dark  hour. 


70  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Dare  returned  to  Vandoii  in  the  highest 
spirits,  with  an  enormous  emerald  engage- 
ment ring  in  an  inner  waistcoat  pocket.  He 
put  it  on  Ruth's  third  finger  a  few  days  later, 
under  the  ancient  cedar  on  the  terrace  at 
Vandon,  a  spot  wdiich,  he  informed  her  (for 
he  was  not  without  poetic  flights  at  times), 
his  inner  consciousness  associated  with  all 
the  love  scenes  of  his  ancestors  that  were  no 
more. 

He  was  stricken  to  the  heart  w^hen,  after 
duly  admiring  it,  Ruth  gently  explained  to 
him  that  she  could  not  wear  his  ring  at 
present,  until  her  engagement  was  given 
out. 

*'  Let  it  then  be  given  out,"  he  said   im- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  7 1 

petuously.       ''Ah!    why    already    Is    It    not 
given  out  ?  " 

She  explained  again,  but  It  was  difficult  to 
make  him  understand,  and  she  felt  conscious 
that  If  he  would  have  allowed  her  the 
temporary  use  of  one  hand  to  release  a  fly, 
which  was  loslne  all  self-control  Inside  her 
veil,  she  might  have  been  more  lucid.  As  It 
was,  she  at  last  made  him  realize  the  fact 
that  until  Lord  Polesworth's  return  from 
America  in  November,  no  further  step  was 
to  be  taken. 

"  But  all  Is  right,"  he  urged  with  pride. 
"  I  have  seen  my  lawyer ;  I  make  a  settle- 
ment. I  raise  money  on  the  property  to 
make  a  settlement.  There  is  nothing  I  will 
not  do.  I  care  for  nothing  only  to  marry 
you. 

Ruth  led  him  to  talk  of  other  things.  She 
was  very  gentle  with  him,  always  attentive, 
always  ready  to  be  interested  ;  but  any  one 
less  self-centred  than  Dare  would  have  had 
a  miselvinof  about  her  feeling  for  him.      He 


72  SIR   CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

had  none.  Half  his  \i(q  he  had  spent  in 
Paris,  and,  embued  with  French  ideas  of 
betrothal  and  marriage,  he  thought  her 
manner  at  once  exceedingly  becoming  and 
natural.  She  was  reserved,  but  reserve  was 
charming.  She  did  not  care  for  him  very 
much  perhaps,  as  yet,  but  as  much  as  she 
could  care  for  any  one.  Most  men  think 
that  if  a  woman  does  not  attach  herself  to 
them  she  is  by  nature  cold.  Dare  was  no 
exception  to  the  rule  ;  and  though  he  would 
have  preferred  that  there  should  be  less  con- 
straint in  their  present  intercourse,  that  she 
would  be  a  little  more  shy,  and  a  little  less 
calm,  still  he  was  supremely  happy  and 
proud,  and  only  longed  to  proclaim  the 
fortunate  state  of  his  affairs  to  the  world. 

One  thing  about  Ruth  puzzled  him  very 
much,  and  with  a  strange  misgiving  she  saw 
it  did  so.  Her  interest  in  the  Vandon 
cottages,  and  the  schools,  and  the  new  pump, 
had  been  most  natural  up  to  this  time.  It 
had    served    to    bring  them    together.      But 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  J 2i 

now  the  use  of  these  things  was  past,  and 
yet  he  observed,  with  increduhty  at  first  and 
astonishment  afterwards,  that  she  clung  to 
them  more  than  ever. 

What  mattered  it  for  the  moment  whether 
the  pump  was  put  up  or  not,  or  whether  the 
cottages  by  the  river  were  protected  from 
the  floods  ?  Of  course  in  time,  for  he  had 
promised,  a  vague  something  would  be  done  ; 
but  why  in  the  golden  season  of  love  and 
plighted  faith  revert  to  prosaic  subjects  such 
as  these  ? 

Some  men  are  quite  unable  to  believe  in 
any  act  of  a  woman  being  genuine.  They 
always  find  out  that  it  has  something  to  do 
with  them.  If  an  angel  came  down  from 
heaven  to  warn  a  man  of  this  kind  of  wrath 
to  come,  he  would  think  the  real  object  of 
her  journey  was  to  make  his  acquaintance. 

Ruth  saw  the  incredulity  in  Dare's  face 
when  she  questioned  him,  and  her  hearr  sank 
within  her.  It  sank  yet  lower  when  she  told 
him    one    day,  with  a  faint  smile,   that   she 


74  '"^IR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

knew  he  was  not  rich,  and  that  she  wanted 
him  to  let  her  help  in  the  rebuilding  of  certain 
cottages,  the  plans  of  which  he  had  brought 
over  in  the  summer,  but  which  had  not 
yet  been  begun,  apparently  for  want  of 
funds. 

**  What  you  cannot  do  alone  we  can  do 
together,"  she  said. 

He  agreed  with  effusion.  He  was  sur- 
prised, flattered,  delighted  ;  but  entirely 
puzzled. 

The  cottages  were  begun  immediately. 
They  were  near  the  river,  which  divided  the 
Slumberleigh  and  Vandon  properties.  Ruth 
often  went  to  look  at  them.  It  did  her  good 
to  see  them  rising,  strong  and  firm,  though 
hideous  to  behold,  on  higher  ground  than  the 
poor  dilapidated  hovels  at  the  water  s  edge, 
where  fever  was  always  breaking  out,  which 
yet  made,  as  they  supported  each  other  in 
their  crookedness,  and  leant  over  their  own 
wavering  reflections,  such  a  picturesque 
sketch  that  it  seemed   a  shame  to  supplant 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  75 

them  by  such  brand  new  red  brick,  such  blue 
tiling,  such  dreadful  little  porches. 

Ruth  drew  the  old  condemned  cottages, 
Avith  the  long  lines  of  pollarded  marshy 
meadow,  and  the  distant  bridge  and  mill  in 
the  backo^round,  but  it  was  a  sketch  she 
never  cared  to  look  at  afterwards.  She  was 
constantly  drawiuQf  now.  There  was  a 
vaofue  restlessness  in  her  at  this  time  that 
made  her  take  refuge  in  the  world  of  nature, 
where  the  mind  can  withdraw  itself  from 
itself  for  a  time  into  a  stronofhold  where  mis- 
giving  and  anxiety  cannot  corrupt,  nor  self 
break  through  and  steal.  In  these  days  she 
shut  out  self  steadfastly,  and  fixed  her  eyes 
firmly  on  the  future,  as  she  herself  had  made 
it  with  her  own  hands. 

She  had  grown  very  grave  of  late.  Dare's 
high  spirits  had  the  effect  of  depressing  her 
more  than  she  would  allow,  even  to  herself. 
She  liked  him.  She  told  herself  so  every 
day,  and  it  was  a  pleasure  to  her  to  see  him 
so  happy.      But  when  she  had  accepted  him 


76  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

he  was  so  diffident,  so  quiet,  so  anxious,  that 
she  had  not  reahzed  that  he  would  return 
to  his  previous  happy  self-confidence,  his 
volubility,  his  grey  hats,  in  fact  his  former 
gay  self  directly  his  mind  was  at  ease  and 
he  had  got  what  he  wanted.  She  saw  at 
once  that  the  chancre  was  natural,  but  she 
found  it  difficult  to  keep  pace  with,  and  the 
effort  to  do  so  was  a  constant  strain. 

She  had  yet  to  learn  that  it  is  hard  to 
live  for  those  who  live  for  self.  Between 
a  nature  which  struggles,  however  feebly, 
towards  a  higher  life,  and  one  whose  sole 
object  is  gracefully  and  good-naturedly,  but 
persistently  to  enjoy  itself,  there  is  a  great 
gulf  fixed,  of  which  often  neither  are  aware, 
until  they  attempt  a  close  relationship  with 
each  other,  when  the  chasm  reveals  itself 
with  appalling  clearness  to  the  higher  nature 
of  the  two. 

Ruth  was  glad  when  a  long-standing 
engagement  to  sing  at  a  private  concert  in 
one  place,  and  sell  modern  knickknacks  in  old 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  ']'] 

English  costume  at  another,  took  her  from 
Slumberlelgh  for  a  week.  She  looked  forward 
to  the  dreary  dissipation  in  store  for  her  with 
positive  gladness  ;  and  when  the  week  had 
passed,  and  she  was  returning  once  more, 
she  wished  the  stations  would  not  fly  so 
quickly  past,  that  the  train  would  not  hurry 
itself  so  unnecessarily  to  bring  her  back  to 
Slumberleigh. 

As  the  little  local  line  passed  Stoke 
Moreton  station  she  looked  out  for  a 
moment,  but  leaned  back  hurriedly  as  she 
caught  a  glimpse  of  the  Danvers'  omnibus  in 
the  background,  with  its  great  black  horses, 
and  a  footman  with  a  bag  standing  on  the 
platform.  In  another  moment  Mrs.  Alwynn, 
followed  by  the  footman,  made  a  dart  at 
Ruth's  carriage,  jumped  in,  seized  the  bag, 
repeated  voluble  thanks,  pressed  half  her 
gaily  dressed  person  out  again  through  the 
window  to  ascertain  that  her  boxes  were  put 
in  the  van,  caugrht  her  veil  in  the  ventilator 
as  the  train  started,  and  finally  precipitated 


78  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

herself  Into  a  seat  on  her  bag,  as  the  motion 
destroyed  her  equIHbrium. 

''  Well,  Aunt  Fanny  !  "  said  Ruth. 

"  Why,  goodness  gracious,  my  dear,  if  it 
Isn't  you  !  And,  now  I  think  of  it,  you  were 
to  come  home  to-day.  Well,  how  oddly 
things  fall  out  to  be  sure,  me  getting  into 
your  carriage  like  that.  And  you'll  never 
guess,  Ruth,  though  for  that  matter  there's 
nothing  so  very  astonishing  about  It,  as  I 
told  Mrs.  Thursby,  you'll  never  guess  where 
Tzjc  been  visiting." 

Ruth  remembered  seeing  the  Danvers' 
omnibus  at  the  station,  and  suddenly  remem- 
bered too,  a  certain  request  which  she  had 
once  made  of  Charles. 

*'  Where  can  It  have  been  ?  "  she  said,  with 
a  great  show  of  curiosity. 

"  You  will  never  guess,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn, 
in  high  glee.  ''  I  shall  have  to  help  you. 
You  remember  my  sprained  ankle  ?  There  ! 
Now  I  have  as  good  as  told  you." 

But    Ruth     would    not    spoil     her    aunt's 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  79 

pleasure  ;  and  after  numerous  guesses,  Mrs. 
Alwynn  had  the  dehght  of  taking  her  com- 
pletely by  surprise,  when  at  last  she  leaned 
forward  and  said,  with  a  rustle  of  pride, 
emphasizing  each  word  with  a  pat  on  Ruth's 
knee — 

"  I've  been  to  Stoke  Moreton." 

"  How  delightful !  "  ejaculated  Ruth.  ''  How 
astonished  I  am  !      Stoke  Moreton  !  " 

*'  You  may  well  say  that,"  said  Mrs. 
Alwynn,  nodding  to  her.  ''  Mrs.  Thursby 
would  not  believe  it  at  first,  and  afterwards 
she  said  she  was  afraid  there  would  not  be 
any  party  ;  but  there  was,  Ruth.  There  was  a 
married  couple,  very  nice  people,  of  the  name 
of  Reynolds.  I  dare  say,  being  London 
people,  you  may  have  known  them.  She  had 
quite  the  London  look  about  her,  though  not 
dressed  low  of  an  evening  ;  and  he  was  a 
clergyman,  who  had  overworked  himself,  and 
had  come  down  to  Stoke  Moreton  to  rest, 
and  had  soup  at  luncheon.  And  there  was 
another  person  besides,  a  Colonel  Middleton, 


8o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

a  very  clever  man,  who  wrote  a  book  that 
was  printed,  and  had  been  in  India,  and  was 
altogether  most  superior.  We  were  three 
gentlemen  and  two  ladies,  but  we  had  ices 
each  night,  Ruth,  two  kinds  of  Ices ;  and  the 
second  night  I  wore  my  ruby  satin,  and  the 
clergyman  at  Stoke  Moreton,  that  nice  young 
Mr.  Brown,  who  comes  to  your  uncle's 
chapter  meetings,  dined,  with  his  sister,  a 
very  pleasing  person  Indeed,  Ruth,  In  black. 
In  fact,  it  was  a  very  pleasant  little  gathering, 
so  nice  and  informal,  and  the  footmen  did  not 
wait  at  luncheon,  just  put  the  pudding  and 
the  hot  plates  down  to  the  fire  ;  and  Sir 
Charles  so  chatty  and  so  full  of  his  jokes,  and 
I  always  like  to  hear  him,  though  my  scent 
of  humour  is  not  quite  the  same  as  his.  Sir 
Charles  has  a  feeling  heart,  Ruth.  You 
should  have  heard  Mr.  Reynolds  talk  about 
him.  But  he  looked  very  thin  and  pale,  my 
dear,  and  he  seemed  to  be  always  so  tired, 
but  still  as  pleasant  as  could  be.  And  I  told 
him  he  wanted  a  wife  to  look  after  him,  and 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  8 1 

I  advised  him  to  have  an  egg  beaten  up  in 
ever  such  a  Httle  drop  of  brandy  at  eleven 
o'clock,  and  he  said  he  would  think  about  it, 
he  did  indeed,  Ruth  ;  so  I  just  went  quietly 
to  the  housekeeper  and  asked  her  to  see 
about  it,  and  a  very  sensible  person  she  was, 
Ruth,  been  in  the  family  twenty  years,  and 
thinks  all  the  world  of  Sir  Charles,  and 
showed  me  the  damask  table  cloths  that 
were  used  for  the  prince's  visit,  and  the 
white  satin  coverlet,  embroidered  with  gold 
thistles,  quite  an  heirloom,  which  had  been 
worked  by  the  ladies  of  the  house  when 
James  I.  slept  there.  Think  of  that,  my 
dear ! " 

And  so  Mrs.  Alwynn  rambled  on,  recount- 
ing how  Charles  had  shown  her  all  the 
pictures  himself,  and  the  piazza  where  the 
orange  and  myrtle  trees  were,  and  how  she 
and  Mrs.  Reynolds  had  gone  for  a  drive 
together,  "  in  a  beautiful  landau,"  etc.,  etc., 
till  they  reached  home. 

As  a  rule  Ruth  rather  shrank  from  travel- 

VOL.  II.  24 


82  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

ling  with  Mrs.  Alwynn,  who  always  journeyed 
in  her  best  clothes,  "because  you  never  know 
whom  you  may  not  meet."  To  stand  on  a 
platform  with  her  was  to  be  made  conspicuous, 
and  Ruth  generally  found  herself  uncon- 
sciously going  into  half  mourning  for  the  day, 
when  she  went  anywhere  by  rail  with  her 
aunt.  To-day  Mrs.  Alwynn  was  more  gaily 
dressed  than  ever,  but  as  Ruth  looked  at  her 
beaming  face  she  felt  nothing  but  a  strange 
pleasure  in  the  fact  that  Charles  had  not  for- 
gotten the  little  request  which  later  events 
had  completely  effaced  from  her  own  memory. 
He,  it  seemed,  had  remembered,  and  in  spite 
of  what  had  passed,  had  done  what  she  asked 
him.  She  wished  that  she  could  have  told 
him  she  was  grateful.  Alas !  There  were 
other  things  that  she  wished  she  could  have 
told  him  ;  that  she  was  sorry  she  had  mis- 
judged him  ;  that  she  understood  him  better 
now.  But  what  did  it  matter  !  What  did 
it  matter  !  She  was  going  to  marry  Dare, 
and   he  was    the    person     whom    she    must 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  83 

try  to  understand  for  the  remainder  of 
her  natural  Hfe.  She  thought  a  little  wearily 
that  she  could  understand  Jiiin  without 
trying. 


84  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  1 8th  of  October  had  arrived.  Slumber- 
lelgh  Hall  was  filling.  The  pheasants, 
reprieved  till  then,  supposed  it  was  only  for 
partridge  shooting,  and  thinking  no  evil,  ate 
Indian  corn,  and  took  no  thought  for  the 
annual  St.  Bartholomew  of  their  race. 

Mabel  Thursby  had  met  Ruth  out  walking 
that  day,  and  had  informed  her  that  Charles 
was  to  be  one  of  the  guns,  also  Dare,  though, 
as  she  remembered  to  add,  suspecting  Dare 
admired  Ruth,  the  latter  was  a  bad  shot,  and 
was  only  asked  out  of  neighbourly  feeling. 

After  parting  with  Mabel,  Ruth  met,  almost 
at  her  own  gate,  Ralph  Danvers,  who  passed 
her  on  horseback,  and  then  turned  on  recog- 
nizing her.      Ralphs   conversational  powers 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  85 

were   not  great,   and   though   he  walked  his 
horse  beside  her,   he  chiefly  contented  him- 
self with  assentino-  to   Ruth's  remarks   until 
<_> 

she  asked  after  iNIoUy. 

He  at  once  whistled,  and  flicked  a  fly  off 
his  horse's  neck. 

"  Sad  business  with  ]\Iolly,"  he  said  ;  ''  and 
mother  out  for  the  day.  Great  grief  in  the 
nursery.      \^ic's  dead  !  " 

"  Oh,  poor  ^lolly  !  " 

"  Died  this  morning.  Fits.  I  say,"  with 
a  sudden  inspiration,  '*  you  wouldn't  go  over 
and  cheer  her  up,  would  you  ?  ]^I other's 
out.  I'm  out.  ^Magistrates'  meeting  at 
D ." 

Ruth  said  she  had  nothing  to  do,  and 
would  go  over  at  once,  and  Ralph  nodded 
kindly  at  her,  and  rode  on.  He  liked  her, 
and  it  never  occurred  to  him  that  it  could  be 
anything  but  a  privilege  to  minister  to  any 
need  of  Molly's.  He  jogged  on  more  happily 
after  his  meeting  with  Ruth,  and  only  remem- 
bered  half  an  hour  later  that  he  had  com- 


86  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

pletely  forgotten  to  order  the  dog-cart  to 
meet  Charles,  who  was  coming  to  Ather- 
stone  for  a  night  before  he  went  on  to  kill 
the  Slumberleigh  pheasants  the  following 
morninor. 

Ruth  set  out  at  once  over  the  pale  stubble 
fields,  glad  of  an  object  for  a  walk. 

Deep  distress  reigned  meanwhile  in  the 
nursery  at  Atherstone.  Vic,  the  much- 
beloved,  the  stoat  pursuer,  the  would-be 
church  goer,  Vic  was  dead,  and  Molly's  soul 
refused  comfort.  In  vain  nurse  conveyed  a 
palpitating  guinea  pig  into  the  nursery  in  a 
bird  cage,  on  the  narrow  door  of  which 
remains  of  fur  showed  an  unwilling  entrance  ; 
Molly  could  derive  no  comfort  from  guinea 
pigs. 

In  vain  was  the  new  horse,  with  leather 
hoofs,  with  real  hair,  and  a  horsehair  tail — 
in  vain  was  that  token  of  esteem  from  Uncle 
Charles  brouo-ht  out  of  its  stable,  and  un- 
evenly  yoked  with  a  dappled  pony  planted 
on  a  green  oval  lawn,  into  Molly's  own  hay 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS."  87 

cart.  Molly's  woe  was  beyond  the  reach  of 
hay  carts,  or  horsehair  tails,  however  realistic. 
Like  Hezekiah,  she  turned  her  face  to  the 
nursery  wall,  on  which  trains  and  railroads 
were  depicted  ;  and  even  when  cook  herself 
rose  up  out  of  her  kitchen  to  comfort 
her  with  material  consolations,  she  refused 
the  mockery  of  a  gingerbread  nut,  which 
could  not  restore  the  friend  with  whom 
previous  gingerbread  nuts  had  always  been 
divided. 

Presently  a  step  came  along  the  passage, 
and  Charles,  who  had  found  no  one  in  the 
drawing-room,  came  in  tired  and  dusty,  and 
inclined  to  be  annoyed  at  having  had  to  walk 
up  from  the  station. 

Molly  flew  to  him,  and  flung  her  arms 
tightly  round  his  neck. 

''  Oh,  Uncle  Charles  !  Uncle  Charles ! 
Vic  is  dead  !  " 

''  I  am  so  sorry,  Molly,"  taking  her  on  his 
knee. 

Nurse    and    the    nurserv    maid    and    cook 


88  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

withdrew,  leaving  the  two  mourners  alone 
together. 

''He  is  dead.  Uncle  Charles.  He  was 
quite  well,   and   eating  Albert  biscuits   with 

the  dolls  this  morning,  and  now "     The 

rest  was  too  dreadful,  and  Molly  burst  into  a 
flood  of  tears,  and  burrowed  with  her  head 
against  the  faithful  waistcoat  of  Uncle 
Charles — Uncle  Charles,  the  friend,  the  con- 
soler of  all  the  ills  that  Molly  had  so  far 
been  heir  to. 

''Vic  had  a  very  happy  life,  Molly,"  said 
Charles,  pressing  the  little  brown  head 
against  his  cheek,  and  vaguely  wondering 
what  it  would  be  like  to  have  any  one  to  turn 
to  in  time  of  trouble. 

"  I  always  kept  trouble  from  him,  except 
that  time  I  shut  him  in  the  door,"  gasped 
Molly.  "  I  never  took  him  out  in  a  string,  and 
he  only  wore  his  collar — that  collar  you  gave 
him,  that  made  him  scratch  so — on  Sundays." 

"  And  he  was  not  ill  a  long  time.  He  did 
not  suffer  any  pain." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  89 

"  No,  Uncle  Charles,  not  much  ;  but  though 
he  did  not  say  anything,  his  face  looked 
worse  than  screaming,  and  he  passed  away 
very  stiff  in  his  hind  legs.  Oh  !  "  (with  a  fresh 
outburst),  "  when  cook  told  me  that  her  sister 
that  was  in  a  decline  had  gone,  I  never 
thought,"  (sob,  sob  !)  "  poor  Vic  would  be  the 
next. 

A  step  came  along  the  passage,  a  firm 
light  step  that  Charles  knew,  that  made  his 
heart  beat  violently. 

The  door  opened  and  a  familiar  voice  said — 

''  Molly  !  My  poor  Molly  !  I  met  father, 
and " 

Ruth  stood  in  the  doorway,  and  stopped 
short.  A  wave  of  colour  passed  over  her 
face,  and  left  it  paler  than  usual. 

Charles  looked  at  her  over  the  mop  of 
Molly's  brown  head  against  his  breast.  Their 
^rave  eyes  met,  and  each  thought  how  ill 
the  other  looked. 

"  I  did  not  know  —  I  thought  you  were 
going  to  Slumberleigh  to-day,"  said  Ruth. 


90  SIR  chart.es  danvers. 

**  I  go  to-morrow  morninor,"  replied  Charles. 
"  I  came  here  first." 

There  was  an  awkward  silence  ;  but  Molly 
came  to  their  relief  by  a  sudden  rush  at 
Ruth,  and  a  repetition  of  the  details  of  the 
death-bed  scene  of  poor  Vic  for  her  benefit, 
for  which  both  were  grateful. 

"  You  ouQ^ht  to  be  thlnkinof  where  he  Is  to 
be  burled,  Molly,"  suggested  Charles,  when 
she  had  finished.  "  Let  us  go  into  the 
garden  and  find  a  place." 

Molly  revived  somewhat  at  the  prospect  of 
a  funeral,  and,  though  Ruth  was  anxious  to 
leave  her  with  her  uncle,  Insisted  on  her 
remaining  for  the  ceremony.  They  went 
out  together,  Molly  holding  a  hand  of  each, 
to  choose  a  suitable  spot  In  the  garden.  By 
the  time  the  grave  had  been  dug  by  Charles, 
Molly  was  sufficiently  recovered  to  take  a 
lively  Interest  In  the  proceedings,  and  to 
insist  on  the  attendance  of  the  stable  cat,  in 
deep  mourning,  when  the  remains  of  poor 
Vic,  arrayed  In  his  best  collar,  wer^e  lowered 
into  their  long  home. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  9 1 

By  the  time  the  last  duties  to  the  dead  had 
been  performed,  and  Charles,  under  Molly's 
direction,  had  planted  a  rose  tree  on  the 
grave,  while  Ruth  surrounded  the  little 
mound  with  white  pebbles,  Molly's  tea-time 
had  arrived,  and  that  young-  lady  allowed 
herself  to  be  led  away  b}^  the  nursery  maid, 
with  the  stable  cat  in  a  close  embrace, 
resigned,  and  even  cheerful  at  the  remem- 
brance of  those  creature  comforts  of  cook's, 
which  earlier  in  the  day  she  had  refused  so 
peremptorily. 

When  ^lolly  left  them,  Ruth  and  Charles 
walked  together  in  silence  to  the  garden 
gate  which  led  to  the  footpath  over  the  fields 
by  which  she  had  come.  Neither  had  a 
word  to  say,  who  formerly  had  so  much. 

''  Good-bye,"  she  said,  without  looking  at 
him. 

He  seemed  Intent  on  the  hasp  of  the  gate. 

There  was  a  moment's  pause. 

"  I  should  like,"  said  Ruth,  hating  herself 
for  the  formality  of  her  tone,  ''  to  thank  you 


92  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

before  I  go  for  giving  Mrs.  Alwynn  so  much 
pleasure.  She  still  talks  of  her  visit  to  you. 
It  was  kind  of  you  to  remember  it.  So 
much  seems  to  have  happened  since  then, 
that  I  had  not  thought  of  it  again." 

At  her  last  words  Charles  raised  his  eyes 
and  looked  at  her  with  strange  wistful  in- 
tentness,  but  when  Ruth  had  finished  speak- 
ing he  had  no  remark  to  make  in  answer  ; 
and  as  he  stood  bareheaded  by  the  gate, 
twirling  the  hasp  and  looking,  as  a  hasty 
glance  told  her,  so  worn  and  jaded  in  the 
sunshine,  she  said  ''  Good-bye "  again,  and 
turned  hastily  away. 

And  all  along  the  empty  harvested  fields, 
and  all  along  the  lanes,  where  the  hips  and 
haws  grew  red  and  stiff  among  the  ruddy 
hedgerows,  Ruth  still  saw  Charles's  grave 
worn  face. 

That  night  she  saw  it  still,  as  she  sat  in 
her  own  room,  and  listened  to  the  whisper 
of  the  rain  upon  the  roof,  and  the  touch  of 
its  myriad  fingers  on  the  window-panes. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  93 

''  I  cannot  bear  to  see  him  look  like  that. 
I  cannot  bear  it,"  she  said  suddenly,  and  the 
Storm  which  had  been  o^atherine  so  lone,  the 
clouds  of  which  had  darkened  the  sky  for  so 
many  days,  broke  at  last,  with  a  strong  and 
mighty  wind  of  swift  emotion  which  carried 
all  before  it. 

It  was  a  relief  to  give  way,  to  let  the 
tempest  do  its  worst,  and  remain  passive. 
But  when  its  force  was  spent  at  last,  and  it 
died  away  in  gusts  and  flying  showers,  it  left 
flood  and  wreckage  and  desolation  behind. 
When  Ruth  raised  her  head  and  looked 
about  her,  all  her  landmarks  were  gone. 
There  was  a  streaming  glory  in  the  heavens, 
but  It  shone  on  the  ruin  of  all  her  little  world 
below.  She  loved  Charles,  and  she  knew  it. 
It  seemed  to  her  now  as  if.  thouo^h  she  had 
not  realized  it,  she  must  have  loved  him 
from  the  first ;  and  with  the  knowledge  came 
an  overwhelming  sense  of  utter  misery  that 
struck  terror  to  her  heart.  She  understood 
at  last  the  meaning-  of  the  weariness  and  the 


94  SII^    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

restless  misgivings  of  these  last  weeks.  If 
heretofore  they  had  spoken  in  riddles,  they 
spoke  plainly  now.  Every  other  feeling  in 
the  world  seemed  to  have  been  swept  away 
by  a  passion,  the  overwhelming  strength  of 
which  she  regarded  panic-stricken.  She 
seemed  to  have  been  asleep  all  her  life,  to 
have  stirred  restlessly  once  or  twice  of  late, 
and  now  to  have  waked  to  consciousness  and 
ao-ony.  Love,  with  women  like  Ruth,  is  a 
great  happiness  or  a  great  calamity.  It  is 
with  them  indeed  for  better,  for  worse. 

Those  whose  feelings  lie  below  the  surface 
escape  the  hundred  rubs  and  scratches  which 
superficial  natures  are  heir  to  ;  but  it  is  the 
nerve  which  is  not  easily  reached  which  when 
touched  gives  forth  the  sharpestpang.  Nature, 
when  she  gives  intensity  of  feeling,  mercifully 
covers  it  well  with  a  certain  superficial  cold- 
ness. Ruth  had  sometimes  wondered  why 
the  incidents,  the  books,  which  called  forth 
emotion  in  others,  passed  her  by.  The 
vehement  passion  which  once  or  twice  in  her 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  95 

life  she  had  involuntarily  awakened  in  others 
had  met  with  no  response  from  herself.  The 
sight  of  the  fire  she  had  unwittingly  kindled 
only  made  her  shiver  with  cold.  She  believed 
herself  to  be  cold — always  a  dangerous  as- 
sumption on  the  part  of  a  woman,  and  apt 
to  prove  a  broken  reed  in  emergency. 

Charles  knew  her  better  than  she  knew 
herself.  Her  pride  and  unconscious  humble- 
mindedness,  her  frankness  with  its  under- 
lying reserve,  spoke  of  a  strong  nature,  slow, 
perhaps,  but  earnest,  constant,  and,  once 
roused,  capable  of  deep  attachment. 

And  now  the  common  lot  had  befallen  her, 
the  common  lot  of  man  and  womankind  since 
Adam  first  met  Eve  in  the  Garden  of  Eden. 
Ruth  was  not  exempt. 

She  loved  Charles. 

When  the  dawn  came  up  pale  and  tearful 
to  wake  the  birds,  it  found  her  still  sitting 
by  her  window,  sitting  where  she  had  sat  all 
night,   looking  with  blank  eyes  at  nothing. 


96  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Creep  Into  bed,  Ruth,  for  already  the  sparrows 
are  all  waking,  and  their  cheerful  greetings 
to  the  new  day  add  weariness  to  your  weari- 
ness. Creep  into  bed,  for  soon  the  servants 
will  be  stirring,  and  before  long  Martha,  who 
has  slept  all  night,  and  thinks  your  lines  have 
fallen  to  you  in  pleasant  places  and  late  hours, 
will  bring  the  hot  water. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  97 


CHAPTER   VI. 

Reserved  people  pay  dear  for  their  reserve 
when  they  are  in  trouble,  when  the  iron 
enters  into  their  soul,  and  their  eyes  meet 
the  eyes  of  the  world  tearless,  unflinching, 
making  no  sign. 

Enviable  are  those  whose  sorrows  are  only 
pen  and  ink  deep,  who  take  every  one  into 
their  confidence,  who  are  comforted  by  sym- 
pathy, and  fly  to  those  who  will  weep  with 
them.  There  is  an  utter  solitude,  a  silence 
in  the  grief  of  a  proud,  reserved  nature  which 
adds  a  frightful  weight  to  its  intensity ;  and 
when  the  night  comes,  and  the  chamber  door 
is  shut,  who  shall  say  what  agonies  of  prayers 
and  tears,  what  prostrations  of  despair  pass 
like  waves  over  the  soul,  to  make  the  balance 
even  ? 
VOL.  II.  .  25 


98  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

As  a  rule,  the  kindest  and  best  of  people 
seldom  notice  any  alteration  of  appearance 
or  manner  in  one  of  their  own  family.  A 
stranger  points  it  out,  if  it  ever  is  pointed 
out,  which  happily  is  not  often,  unless,  of 
course,  in  cases  where  advice  has  been  dis- 
regarded, and  the  first  symptom  of  ill-health 
is  jealously  watched  for,  and  triumphantly 
hailed,  by  those  whose  mission  in  life  it  is 
to  say,  "  I  told  you  so." 

Mrs.  Alwynn,  whose  own  complaints  were 
of  so  slight  a  nature  that  they  had  to  be 
constantly  referred  to  to  give  them  any  im- 
portance at  all,  was  not  likely  to  notice  that 
Ruth's  naturally  pale  complexion  had  become 
several  degrees  too  pale  during  the  last  two 
days,  or  that  she  had  dark  rings  under  her 
eyes.  Besides,  only  the  day  before,  had  not 
Mrs.  Alwynn,  in  cutting  out  a  child's  shirt, 
cut  out  at  the  same  time  her  best  drawing- 
room  table  cloth  as  well,  which  calamity  had 
naturally  driven  out  of  her  mind  every  other 
subject  for  the  time. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  99 

Ruth  had  proved  unsympathetic,  and  Mrs. 
Alwynn  had  felt  her  to  be  so.  The  next 
day,  also,  when  Mrs.  Alwynn  had  begun  to 
talk  over  what  she  and  Ruth  were  to  wear 
that  evening  at  a  dinner-party  at  Slumber- 
leigh  Hall,  Ruth  had  again  shown  a  decided 
want  of  interest,  and  was  not  even  to  be 
roused  by  the  various  conjectures  of  her  aunt, 
though  repeated  over  and  over  again,  as  to 
who  would  most  probably  take  her  in  to 
dinner,  who  would  be  assigned  to  Mr.  Alwynn, 
and  whether  Ruth  would  be  taken  in  by  a 
married  man  or  a  single  one.  As  it  was 
quite  impossible  absolutely  to  settle  these 
interesting  points  beforehand,  Mrs.  Alwynn's 
mind  had  a  vast  field  for  conjecture  opened 
to  her,  in  which  she  disported  herself  at  will, 
varying  the  entertainment  for  herself  and 
Ruth  by  speculating  as  to  who  would  sit  on 
the  other  side  of  each  of  them  ;  "  for,"  as  she 
justly  observed,  "  everybody  has  two  sides, 
my  dear ;  and  though,  for  my  part,  I  can  talk 
to    anybody — Members    of    Parliament,    or 


lOO  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

bishops,  or  any  one — still  it  is  difficult  for  a 
young  person  ;  and  if  you  feel  dull,  Ruth, 
you  can  always  turn  to  the  person  on  the 
other  side  with  some  easy  little  remark." 

Ruth  rose  and  went  to  the  window.  It 
had  rained  all  yesterday  ;  it  had  been  raining 
all  the  morning  to-day,  but  it  was  fair  now ; 
nay,  the  sun  was  sending  out  long  burnished 
shafts  from  the  broken  grey  and  blue  of  the 
sky.  She  was  possessed  by  an  unreasoning 
longing  to  get  out  of  the  house  into  the  open 
air — anywhere,  no  matter  where,  beyond  the 
reach  of  Mrs.  Alwynn's  voice.  She  had 
been  fairly  patient  with  her  for  many  months, 
but  during  these  two  last  wet  days  a  sense  of 
sudden  miserable  irritation  would  seize  her 
on  the  slightest  provocation,  which  filled  her 
with  remorse  and  compunction,  but  into 
which  she  would  relapse  at  a  moment's  notice. 
Every  morning  since  her  arrival,  nine  months 
ago,  had  Mrs.  Alwynn  returned  from  her 
housekeeping  with  the  same  cheerful  bustle, 
the  same  piece  of  information — "  Well,  Ruth, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  lOI 

I've   ordered    dinner,    my    dear.      First    one 
duty,  and  then  another !  " 

Why  had  that  innocent  and  not  unfamihar 
phrase  become  so  intolerable  when  she  heard 
it  again  this  morning  ?  And  when  Mrs. 
Alwynn  wound  up  the  musical-box,  and  the 
''  Buffalo  Girls  "  tinkled  on  the  ear  to  relieve 
the  monotony  of  a  wet  morning,  why  should 
Ruth  have  struggled  wildly  for  a  moment 
with  a  sudden  inclination  to  laugh  and  cry 
at  the  same  time,  which  resulted  in  two  large 
tears  falling  unexpectedly,  to  her  surprise 
and  shame,  upon  her  book  ? 

She  shut  the  book,  and  recovering  herself 
with  an  effort,  listened  patiently  to  Mrs. 
Alwynn's  remarks,  until,  early  in  the  after- 
noon, the  sky  cleared.  Making  some  excuse 
about  going  to  see  her  old  nurse  at  the  lodge 
at  Arleigh,  who  was  still  ill,  she  at  last 
effected  her  escape  out  of  the  room,  and  out 
of  the  house. 

The  air  was  fresh  and  clear,  though  cold. 
The   familiar  fields  and  beaded  hedgerows, 


I02  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

the  red  land,  new  ploughed,  where  the  plovers 
hovered,  the  grey  broken  sky  above,  soothed 
Ruth  like  the  presence  of  a  friend,  as  Nature, 
even  in  her  commonest  moods,  has  ministered 
to  many  an  one  who  has  loved  her  before 
Ruth's  time. 

Our  human  loves  partake  always  of  the 
nature  of  speculations.  We  have  no  security 
for  our  capital  (which,  fortunately,  is  seldom 
so  large  as  we  suppose),  but  the  love  of 
Nature  is  a  sure  investment,  which  she 
repays  a  thousandfold,  which  she  repays 
most  prodigally  when  the  heart  is  bankrupt 
and  full  of  bitterness,  as  Ruth's  heart  was 
that  day.  For  in  Nature,  as  Wordsworth 
says,  ''  there  is  no  bitterness,"  that  worst 
sting  of  human  grief.  And  as  Ruth  walked 
among  the  quiet  fields,  and  up  the  yellow 
aisles  of  the  autumn  glades  to  Arleigh,  Nature 
spoke  of  peace  to  her — not  of  joy  or  of 
happiness  as  in  old  days,  for  she  never  lies, 
as  human  comforters  do,  and  these  had  gone 
out  of  her  life  ;  but  of  the  peace  that  duty 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         I03 

Steadfastly  adhered  to  will  bring  at  last ;  the 
peace  that  after  much  turmoil  will  come  in 
the  end  to  those  who,  amid  a  babel  of  louder 
tongues,  hear  and  obey  the  low-pitched  voices 
of  conscience  and  of  principle. 

For  it  never  occurred  to  Ruth  for  a 
moment  to  throw  over  Dare  and  marry 
Charles.  She  had  given  her  word  to  Dare, 
and  her  word  was  her  bond.  It  was  as 
much  a  matter  of  being  true  to  herself  as 
to  him.  It  was  very  simple.  There  were 
no  two  ways  about  it  in  her  mind.  The 
idea  of  breaking  off  her  engagement  was 
not  to  be  thought  of.  It  would  be  dis- 
honourable. 

We  often  think  that  if  we  had  been  placed 
in  the  same  difficulties  which  we  see  over- 
whelm others,  we  could  have  got  out  of  them. 
Just  so  ;  we  might  have  squeezed,  or  wriggled, 
or  crept  out  of  a  position  from  which  another 
who  would  not  stoop  could  not  have  escaped. 
People  are  differently  constituted.  Most 
persons  with  common  sense  can  sink  their 


I04  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

principles  temporarily  at  a  pinch  ;  but  others 
there  are  who  go  through  life  prisoners  on 
parole  to  their  sense  of  honour  or  duty.  If 
escape  takes  the  form  of  a  temptation,  they 
do  not  escape.  And  Ruth,  walking  with 
bent  head  beneath  the  swaying  trees,  dreamed 
of  no  escape. 

She  soon  reached  the  little  lodge,  the  rusty 
gates  of  which  barred  the  grass-grown  drive 
to  the  shuttered,  tenantless  old  house  at  a 
little  distance.  It  was  a  small  grey  stone 
house  of  many  gables,  and  low  lines  of 
windows,  that  if  inhabited  would  have 
possessed  but  little  charm,  but  which  in  its 
deserted  state  had  a  certain  pathetic  interest. 
The  place  had  been  to  let  for  years,  but  no 
one  had  taken  it ;  no  one  was  likely  to  take 
it  in  the  disrepair  which  was  now  fast  sliding 
into  ruin. 

The  garden  beds  were  almost  grown  over 
with  weeds,  but  blots  of  nasturtium  colour 
showed  here  and  there  among  the  ragged 
green,  and  a  Virginia  creeper  had  done  its 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  IO5 

gorgeous  red-and-yellow  best  to  cheer  the 
grey  stone  walls.  But  the  place  had  a  dreary 
appearance  even  in  the  present  sunshine ; 
and,  after  looking  at  it  for  a  moment,  Ruth 
went  indoors  to  see  her  old  nurse.  After 
sitting  with  her,  and  reading  the  usual 
favourite  chapter  in  the  big  Bible,  and 
answering  the  usual  question  of  ''  any  news 
of  Master  Raymond  "  in  the  usual  way,  Ruth 
got  up  to  go,  and  the  old  woman  asked  her 
if  she  wanted  the  drawing-block  which  she 
had  left  with  her  some  time  ago,  with  an 
unfinished  sketch  on  it  of  the  stables.  She 
got  it  out,  and  Ruth  looked  at  it.  It  was  a 
slight  sketch  of  an  octagonal  building  with 
wide  arches  all  round  it,  roofing  in  a  paved 
path,  on  which,  in  days  gone  by,  it  had 
evidently  been  the  pernicious  custom  to  exer- 
cise the  horses,  whose  stalls  and  loose  boxes 
formed  the  centre  of  the  building.  The 
stable  had  a  certain  quaintness,  and  the 
sketch  was  at  that  delightful  point  when  no 
random  stroke  has  as  yet  falsified  the  promise 


I06  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

that  a  finished  drawing,  however  clever,  so 
seldom  fulfils. 

Ruth  took  It  up,  and  looked  out  of  the 
window.     The  sun  was  blazing  out,  ashamed 
of  his  absence  for  so  long.     She  might  as 
well  finish  it  now.     She  was  glad  to  be  out 
of  the  way  of  meeting  any  one,  especially  the 
shooters,  whose  guns  she  had  heard  in  the 
nearer   Slumberleigh    coverts    several    times 
that    afternoon.       The    Arleigh    woods    she 
knew  were  to  be  kept  till  later  in  the  month. 
She  took  her  block  and  paint-box,  and  pick- 
ing her  way  along  the  choked  gravel  walk 
and  down  the  side  drive  to  the  stables,  sat 
down  on  the  bench  for  chopping  wood  which 
had  been  left  in  the  place  to  which  she  had 
previously  dragged  it,  and  set  to  work.     She 
was  sitting  under  one  of  the  arches  out  of 
the  wind,  and  an  obsequious  yellow  cat  came 
out  of  the  door  of  one  of  the  nearest  horse- 
boxes in  which  wood  was  evidently  stacked, 
and  rubbed  Itself  against  her  dress,  with   a 
reckless  expenditure  of  hair. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  lOJ 

As  Ruth  Stopped  a  moment,  bored  but 
courteous,  to  return  its  well-meant  atten- 
tions by  friction  behind  the  ears,  she  heard 
a  slight  crackling  among  the  wood  in  the 
stable.  Rats  abounded  in  the  place,  and 
she  was  just  about  to  recall  the  cat  to  its 
professional  duties,  when  her  own  atten- 
tion was  also  distracted.  She  started  vio- 
lently, and  grasped  the  drawing-block  in 
both  hands. 

Clear  over  the  gravel,  muffled  but  still  dis- 
tinct across  the  long  wet  grass,  she  could 
hear  a  firm  step  coming.  Then  it  rang  out 
sharply  on  the  stone  pavement.  A  tall  man 
came  suddenly  round  the  corner,  under  the 
archway,  and  stood  before  her.  It  was 
Charles. 

The  yellow  cat,  which  had  a  leaning 
towards  the  aristocracy,  left  Ruth,  and  picking 
its  way  daintily  over  the  round  stones  towards 
him,  rubbed  off  some  more  of  its  wardrobe 
against  his  heather  shooting  stockings. 

"  I  hardly  think  it  is  worth  while  to   say 


I08  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

anything  except  the  truth,"  said  Charles  at 
last.     "  I  have  followed  you  here." 

As  Ruth  could  say  nothing  in  reply,  it  was 
fortunate  that  at  the  moment  she  had  nothing 
to  say.  She  continued  to  mix  a  little  pool 
of  Prussian  blue  and  Italian  pink  without 
looking  up. 

"  I  hurt  my  gun  hand  after  luncheon,  and 
had  to  stop  shooting  at  Croxton  corner.  As 
I  went  back  to  Slumberleigh,  across  the 
fields  below  the  Rectory,  I  thought  I  saw 
you  in  the  distance,  and  followed  you." 

"  Is  your  hand  much  hurt  ?  " — with  sudden 
anxiety. 

"  No,"  said  Charles,  reddening  a  little. 
''It  will  stop  my  shooting  for  a  day  or  two, 
but  that  is  all." 

The  colours  were  mixed  again.  Ruth, 
contrary  to  all  previous  conviction,  added 
light  red  to  the  Italian  pink.  The  sketch 
had  gone  rapidly  from  bad  to  worse,  but  the 
light  red  finished  it  off.  It  never,  so  to 
speak,  held  up  its  head  again  ;  but  I  believe 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  lOQ 

she  has  it  still  somewhere,  put  away  in  a 
locked  drawer  in  tissue  paper,  as  if  it  were 
very  valuable. 

"  I  did  not  come  without  a  reason,"  said 
Charles,  after  a  long  pause,  speaking  with 
difficulty.  "  It  is  no  good  beating  about  the 
bush.  I  want  to  speak  to  you  again  about 
what  I  told  you  three  weeks  ago.  Have  you 
forgotten  what  that  was  ?  " 

Ruth  shook  her  head.  S/ie  had  not  for- 
gotten. Her  hand  began  to  tremble,  and  he 
sat  down  beside  her  on  the  bench,  and  taking 
the  brush  out  of  her  hand,  laid  it  in  its  box. 

"  Ruth,"  he  said  gently,  "  I  have  not  been 
very  happy  during  the  last  three  weeks,  but 
two  days  ago,  when  I  saw  you  again,  I 
thought  you  did  not  look  as  if  you  had  been 
very  happy  either.     Am  I  right  ?     Are  you 

happy  in  your  engagement  with ?    Quite 

content  ?  Quite  satisfied  ?  Still  silent.  Am 
I  to  have  no  answer  ? " 

*'  Some  questions  have  no  answers,"  said 
Ruth  steadily,  looking  away  from  him.     ''  At 


no  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

least,  the  questions  that  ought  not  to  be 
asked  have  none." 

"  I  will  not  ask  any  more,  then.  Perhaps, 
as  you  say,  I  have  no  right.  You  won't  tell 
me  whether  you  are  unhappy,  but  your  face 
tells  me  so  in  spite  of  you.  It  told  me  so 
two  days  ago,  and  I  have  thought  of  it  every 
hour  of  the  day  and  night  since." 

She  gathered  herself  together  for  a  final 
effort  to  stop  what  she  knew  was  coming, 
and  said  desperately — 

*'  I  don't  know  how  it  is.  I  don't  mean  it, 
and  yet  everything  I  say  to  you  seems  so 
harsh  and  unkind  ;  but  I  think  it  would  have 
been  better  not  to  come  here,  and  I  think  it 
would  be  better,  better  for  us  both,  if  you 
would  go  away  now." 

Charles's  face  became  set  and  very  white. 
Then  he  put  his  fortune  to  the  touch. 

''  You  are  right,"  he  said.  "  I  will  go  away 
— for  good  ;  I  will  never  trouble  you  again, 
when  you  have  told  me  that  you  do  not 
love  me." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  I  I 

The  colour  rushed  Into  her  face,  and  then 
died  slowly  away  again,  even  out  of  the 
tightly  compressed  lips. 

There  was  a  long  silence,  in  which  he 
waited  for  a  reply  that  did  not  come.  At 
last  she  turned  and  looked  him  in  the  face. 
Who  has  said  that  light  eyes  cannot  be  im- 
passioned ?  Her  deep  eyes,  dark  with  the 
utter  blankness  of  despair,  fell  before  the 
intensity  of  his.  He  leant  towards  her,  and 
with  gentle  strength  put  his  arm  round  her, 
and  drew  her  to  him.  His  voice  came  in 
a  broken  whisper  of  passionate  entreaty  close 
to  her  ear. 

'*  Ruth,  I  love  you,  and  you  love  me.  We 
belonof  to  each  other.  We  were  made  for 
each  other.  Life  is  not  possible  apart.  It 
must   be    together,    Ruth,    always    together, 

always "    and    his    voice    broke     down 

entirely. 

Surely  he  was  right.  A  love  such  as  theirs 
overrode  all  petty  barriers  of  every-day  right 
and  wrong,  and  was  a  law  unto  Itself.     Surely 


I  I  2  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

It  was  vain  to  struggle  against  Fate,  against 
the  soft  yet  mighty  current  which  was  sweep- 
ing her  away  beyond  all  landmarks,  beyond 
the  sight  of  land  itself,  out  towards  an  infinite 
sea. 

And  the  eyes  she  loved  looked  into  hers 
with  an  agony  of  entreaty,  and  the  voice  she 
loved  spoke  of  love,  spoke  brokenly  of  un- 
worthiness,  and  an  unhappy  past,  and  of  a 
brighter  future,  a  future  with  her. 

Her  brain  reeled.  Her  reason  had  gone. 
Let  her  yield  now.  Surely,  if  only  she  could 
think,  if  the  power  to  think  had  not  deserted 
her,  it  was  right  to  yield.  The  current  was 
taking  her  ever  swifter  whither  she  knew 
not.  A  moment  more  and  there  would  be 
no  going  back. 

She  began  to  tremble,  and  wrenching  her 
hands  out  of  his,  pressed  them  before  her 
eyes  to  shut  out  the  sight  of  the  earnest  face 
so  near  her  own.  But  she  could  not  shut 
out  his  voice,  and  Charles's  voice  could  be 
very  gentle,  very  urgent. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         II3 

But  at  the  eleventh  hour  another  voice 
broke  In  on  his,  and  spoke  as  one  having 
authority.  Conscience,  if  accustomed  to  be 
disregarded  on  common  occasions,  will  rarely 
come  to  the  fore  with  any  decision  in  emer- 
gency ;  but  the  weakest  do  not  put  him  in 
a  place  of  command  all  their  lives  without 
at  least  one  result,  that  he  has  got  the  habit 
of  speaking  up  and  making  himself  attended 
to  in  time  of  need.  He  spoke  now,  urgently, 
imperatively.  Her  judgment,  her  reason 
were  alike  gone  for  the  time,  but  when  she 
had  paced  the  solemn  aisles  of  the  woods  an 
hour  ago  in  possession  of  them,  had  she  then 
even  thought  of  doing  what  she  was  on  the 
verge  of  doing  now  ?  What  had  happened 
during  that  hour  to  reverse  the  steadfast 
resolve  which  she  had  made  then  ?  What 
she  had  thought  right  an  hour  ago  remained 
right  now.  What  she  would  have  put  far 
from  her  as  dishonourable  then,  remained 
dishonourable  now,  though  she  might  be  too 
insane  to  see  it. 

VOL.  II.  26 


114  'SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

Terror  seized  her,  as  of  one  In  a  dream 
who  is  conscious  of  impending  danger,  and 
struggles  to  awake  before  it  is  too  late. 
She  started  to  her  feet,  and  putting  forcibly 
aside  the  hands  that  would  have  held  her 
back,  walked  unsteadily  towards  the  nearest 
pillar,  and  leaned  against  it,  trembling 
violently. 

*'  Do  not  tempt  me,"  she  said  hoarsely. 
''  I  cannot  bear  it." 

He  came  and  stood  beside  her. 
"  I  do  not  tempt  you,"  he  said.     *'  I  want 
to  save  you  and  myself  from  a  great  calamity 
before  It  Is  too  late." 

*'  It  Is  too  late  already." 
**  No/'  said  Charles,  in  a  low  voice  of 
intense  determination.  "It  Is  not — yet.  It 
will  be  soon.  It  Is  still  possible  to  go  back. 
You  are  not  married  to  him,  and  It  Is  no 
longer  right  that  you  should  marry  him.  You 
must  give  him  up.  There  is  no  other 
way." 

*'  Yes,"      said      Ruth      with      vehemence. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  II5 

"  There  Is  another  way.  You  have  made 
me  forget  It ;  but  before  you  came  I  saw  It 
clearly.  I  can't  think  It  out  as  I  did  then  ; 
but  I  know  It  Is  there.  There  Is  another 
way,"  and  her  voice  faltered  ;  ''  to  do  what  Is 
right,  and  let  everything  else  go." 

Charles  saw  for  the  first  time,  with  a 
sudden  frightful  contraction  of  the  heart,  that 
her  will  was  as  strong  as  his  own.  He  had 
staked  everything  on  one  desperate  appeal  to 
her  feelings  ;  he  had  carried  the  outworks, 
and  now  another  adversary — her  conscience 
— rose  up  between  him  and  her. 

"  A  marriage  without  love  Is  a  sin,"  he 
said  quietly.  "  If  you  had  lived  In  the  world 
as  long  as  I  have,  and  had  seen  what  marriage 
without  love  means,  and  what  It  generally 
comes  to  In  the  end,  you  would  know  that 
I  am  speaking  the  truth.  You  have  no  right 
to  marry  Dare  If  you  care  for  me.  Hesitate, 
and  It  will  be  too  late  !  Break  off  your 
engagement  now.  Do  you  suppose,"  with 
sudden  fire,  "  that  we  shall  cease  to  love  each 


Tl6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Other,  that  I  shall  be  able  to  cease  to  love 
you  for  the  rest  of  my  life  because  you  are 
Dare's  wife  ?  What  is  clone  can't  be  undone. 
Our  love  for  each  other  can't.  It  is  no  good 
shutting  your  eyes  to  that.  Look  the  facts 
in  the  face,  and  don't  deceive  yourself  into 
thinking  that  the  most  difficult  course  is 
necessarily  the  right  one." 

He  turned  from  her,  and  sat  down  on  the 
bench  again,  his  chin  in  his  hands,  his 
haggard  eyes  fastened  on  her  face.  He  had 
said  his  last  word,  and  she  felt  that  when  she 
spoke  it  would  be  her  last  word  too.  Neither 
could  bear  much  more. 

"All  you  say  sounds  right — at  first','  she 
said,  after  a  long  silence,  and  as  she  spoke 
Charles's  hands  dropped  from  his  face  and 
clenched  themselves  together  ;  "  but  I  cannot 
go  by  what  any  one  thinks  unless  I  think  so 
myself  as  well.  I  can't  take  other  people's 
judgments.  When  God  gave  us  our  own,  He 
did  not  mean  us  to  shirk  using  it.  What  you 
say   is  right,   but   there   is   something  which 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1  I  7 

after  a  little  bit  seems  more  rio^ht — at  least, 
which  seems  so  to  me.  I  cannot  look  at  the 
future.  I  can  only  see  one  thing  distinctly, 
now  in  the  present,  and  that  is  that  I  cannot 
break  my  word.  I  never  have  been  able  to 
see  that  a  woman's  word  is  less  binding  than 
a  man's.  When  I  said  I  would  marry  him,  it 
was  of  my  own  free  will.  I  knew  what  I 
was  doing,  and  it  was  not  only  for  his  sake 
I  did  it.  It  is  not  as  if  he  believed  I  cared 
for  him  very  much.  Then,  perhaps — but  he 
knows  I  don't,  and — he  is  different  from 
other  men — he  does  not  seem  to  mind.  I 
knew  at  the  time  that  I  accepted  him  for  the 
sake  of  other  things,  which  are  just  the  same 
now  as  they  were  then  ;  because  he  was  poor 
and  I  had  money  ;  because  I  felt  sure  he 
would  never  do  much  by  himself,  and  I 
thought  I  could  help  him,  and  my  money 
would  help  too  ;  because  the  people  at 
Vandon  are  so  wretched,  and  their  cottages 
are  tumbling  down,  and  there  is  no  one  who 
lives  among  them  and  cares  about  them.      I 


It8  sir    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

can't  make  it  clear,  and  I  did  hesitate  ;  but  at 
the  time  it  seemed  wrong  to  hesitate.  If  it 
seemed  so  right  then,  it  cannot  be  all  wrong 
now,  even  if  it  has  become  hard.  I  cannot 
give  it  all  up.  He  is  building  cottages  that 
I  am  to  pay  for,  that  I  asked  to  pay  for.  He 
cannot.  And  he  has  promised  so  many 
people  their  houses  shall  be  put  in  order,  and 
they  all  believe  him.  And  he  can't  do  it.  If 
I  don't,  it  will  not  be  done  ;  and  some  of 
them  are  very  old — and — and  the  winter  is 
comine."     Ruth's   voice  had  become   almost 

o 

inaudible.  "  Oh,  Charles  !  Charles  !  "  she 
said  brokenly.  "  I  cannot  bear  to  hurt  you. 
God  knows  I  love  you.  I  think  I  shall 
always  love  you,  though  I  shall  try  not. 
But  I  cannot  go  back  now  from  what  I  have 
undertaken.  I  cannot  break  my  word.  I 
cannot  do  what  is  wrong,  even  for  you.  Oh, 
God  !   not  even  for  you  !  " 

She  knelt  down  beside  him,  and  took  his 
clenched  hands  between  her  own  ;  but  he  did 
not  stir. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         II9 

''  Not  even  for  you,"  she  whispered,  while 
two  hot  tears  fell  upon  his  hands.  In  another 
moment  she  had  risen  swiftly  to  her  feet,  and 
had  left  him. 


120        SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Charles  sat  quite  still  where  Ruth  had  left 
him,  looking  straight  in  front  of  him.  He 
had  not  thought  for  a  moment  of  following 
her,  of  speaking  to  her  again.  Her  decision 
was  final,  and  he  knew  it.  And  now  he  also 
knew  how  much  he  had  built  upon  the  wild 
new  hope  of  the  last  two  days. 

Presently  a  slight  discreet  cough  broke 
upon  his  ear,  apparently  close  at  hand. 

He  started  up,  and  wheeling  round  in  the 
direction  of  the  sound,  called  out  in  sudden 
anger,  "  Who  is  there  ?  " 

If  there  is  a  time  when  we  feel  that  a 
fellow-creature  is  entirely  out  of  harmony 
with  ourselves,  it  is  when  we  discover  that  he 
has  overheard  or  overseen  us  at  a  moment 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  121 

when  we  imamned  we  were  alone,  or — almost 
alone. 

Charles  was  furious. 

"  Come  out !  "  he  said  in  a  tone  that  would 
have  made  any  ordinary  creature  stay  as  far 
in  as  it  could.  And  hearing  a  slight  crackling 
in  the  nearest  horse-box,  of  which  the  door 
stood  open,  he  shook  the  door  violently. 

''Come  out,"  he  repeated,  "this  instant!" 

"  Stop  that  noise,  then,"  said  a  voice 
sharply   from    the    inside,    "  and   keep  quiet. 

By ,  a  violent  temper,  what  a  thing  it 

is  ;  always  raising  a  dust,  and  kicking  up  a 
row,  just  when  it's  least  wanted." 

The  voice  made  Charles  start. 

"  Great  God  !  "  he  said,  "  it's  not ?  " 

"Yes,  it  is,"  was  the  reply;  "and  when 
you  have  taken  a  seat  on  the  further  end  of 
that  bench,  and  recovered  your  temper,  I'll 
show,  but  not  before." 

Charles  walked  to  the  bench  and  sat 
down. 

"  You  can  come  out,"  he  said  in  a  carefully 


122  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

lowered  voice,  in  which  there  was  contempt 
as  well  as  anger. 

Accordingly  there  was  a  little  more 
crackling  among  the  faggots,  and  a  slight, 
shabbily  dressed  man  came  to  the  door,  and 
peered  warily  out,  shading  his  blinking  eyes 
with  his  hand. 

"  If  there  is  a  thinof  I  hate,"  he  said  with 
a  curious  mixture  of  recklessness  and  anxiety, 
''  it  is  a  noise.  Sit  so  that  you  face  the  left, 
will  you,  and  I'll  look  after  the  right,  and  if 
you  see  any  one  coming  you  may  as  well 
mention  it.  I  am  only  at  home  to  old 
friends." 

He  took  his  hand  from  his  eyes  as  they 
became  more  accustomed  to  the  light,  and 
showed  a  shrewd,  dissipated  face,  that  yet 
had  a  kind  of  ruined  good  look  about  it, 
and,  what  was  more  hateful  to  Charles  than 
anything  else,  a  decided  resemblance  to  Ruth. 
Though  he  was  shabby  in  the  extreme,  his 
clothes  sat  upon  him  as  they  always  and  only 
do  sit  upon  a  gentleman  ;  and  though  his  face 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  23 

and  voice  showed  that  he  had  severed  him- 
self effectually  from  the  class  in  which  he  had 
been  born,  a  certain  unsuitability  remained 
between  his  appearance  and  his  evidently 
disreputable  circumstances.  When  Charles 
looked  at  him  he  was  somehow  reminded  of 

a   broken-down    thorouorhbred  in   a   hansom 

<_> 

cab. 

"  It  is  a  quiet  spot,"  remarked  Raymond 
Deyncourt,  for  he  it  was,  standing  in  the 
doorway,  his  watchful  eyes  scanning  the  de- 
serted courtyard  and  strip  of  green.  "  A 
retired  and  a  peaceful  spot.  I'm  sorry  if  my 
cough  annoyed  you,  coming  when  it  did,  but 
I  thought  you  seemed  before  to  be  engaged 
in  conversation,  which  I  felt  a  certain  diffi- 
dence in  interrupting." 

''  So  you  listened,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  listened.  I  did  not  hear  as  much 
as  I  could  have  wished,  but  it  was  your  best 
manner,  Danvers.  You  certainly  have  a 
gift,  though  you  dropped  your  voice  unneces- 
sarily once  or  twice,  I  thought.     If  I  had  had 


124  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

your  talents  I  should  not  be  here  now.  Eh  ? 
Dear  me !  you  can  swear  still,  can  you  ? 
How  refreshing.  I  fancied  you  had  quite 
reformed." 

"  Why  are  you  here  now  ?  "  asked  Charles 
sternly. 

Raymond  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  Why  are  you  here  ?  "  continued  Charles 
bitterly,  "when  you  swore  to  me  in  July  that 
if  I  would  pay  your  passage  out  again  to 
America  you  would  let  her  alone  in  future  ? 
Why  are  you  here,  when  I  wrote  to  tell  you 
that  she  had  promised  me  she  would  never 
give  you  money  again  without  advice  ?  But 
I  might  have  known  you  could  break  a 
promise  as  easily  as  make  one.  I  might 
have  known  you  would  only  keep  it  as  long 
as  it  suited  yourself." 

''Well,  now,  I'm  glad  to  hear  you  say 
that,"  said  Raymond  airily,  "  because  it  takes 
off  any  feeling  of  surprise  I  was  afraid  you 
might  feel  at  seeing  me  back  here.  There's 
nothincr  like  a  orood  understanding:  between 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 25 

friends.  I'm  precious  hard  up,  I  can  tell 
you,  or  I  should  not  have  come  ;  and  when 
a  fellow  has  got  into  as  tight  a  place  as  I 
have,  he  has  got  to  think  of  other  things 
besides  keeping  promises.  Have  you  seen 
to-day  s  papers  ?  " — with  sudden  eagerness. 

''  Yes." 

''  Any  news  about  the  Frisco  forgery 
case  ?  "  and  Raymond  leaned  forward  through 
the  door,  and  spoke  in  a  whisper. 

"  Nothing  much,"  said  Charles,  trying  to 
recollect.  "  Nothing  new  to-day,  I  think. 
You  know  they  got  one  of  them  two  days 
ago,  followed  him  down  to  Birmingham,  and 
took  him  in  the  train." 

Raymond  drew  in  his  breath. 

"  I  don't  hold  with  trains,"  he  said  after  a 
pause ;  ''  at  least,  not  with  passengers.  I 
told  him  as  much  at  the  time.  And  the — 
the  other  one — Stephens  ?  Any  news  of 
him  ? " 

**  Nothing  more  about  him,  as  far  as  I  can 
remember.     They  were  both  traced  together 


126         SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS. 

from  Boston  to  London,  but  there  they  parted 
company.     Stephens  is  at  large  still." 

"  Is  he  ?  "  said  Raymond.  "  By  George, 
Fm  glad  to  hear  it.  I  hope  he'll  keep  so, 
that's  all.  I'm  glad  I  left  that  fool.  He'd 
not  my  notions  at  all.  We  split  two  days 
ago,  and  I  made  tracks  for  the  old  diggings  ; 
got  down  as  far  as  Tarbury  under  a  tarpaulin 
in  a  goods  train — there's  some  sense  in  a 
goods  train — and  then  lay  close  by  a  weir  of 
the  canal,  and  got  aboard  a  barge  after  dark. 
Nothing  breaks  a  scent  like  a  barge.  And 
it  went  the  right  way  for  my  business  too, 
and  travelled  all  night.  I  kept  close  all  next 
day,  and  then  struck  across  country  for  this 
place  at  night.  If  I  hadn't  known  the  lie  of 
the  land  from  a  boy,  when  I  used  to  spend 
the  holidays  with  old  Alwynn,  I  couldn't 
have  done  it,  or  if  I'd  been  as  doo:  lame  as  I 
was  in  July ;  but  I  was  pushed  for  a  time, 
and  I  footed  it  up  here,  and  got  in  just  before 
dawn.  And  not  too  soon  either,  for  I'm 
cleaned    out,  and   food  is   precious  hard  to 


SIR  CHARLES  DAXVERS.         12/ 

come  by  if  you  don't  care  to  go  shopping  for 
it.  I  am  only  waiting  till  it's  dark  to  go  and 
eet  somethinof  from  the  old  woman  at  the 
lodge.  She  looked  after  me  before,  but  it 
wasn't  so  serious  then  as  it  is  now." 

''  It  will  be  penal  servitude  for  life  this 
time  for — Stephens,"  said  Charles. 

'*  Yes,"  said  Raymond  thoughtfully.  "  It's 
playing  deuced  high.  I  knew  that  at  the  time, 
but  I  thought  it  was  worth  it.  It  was  a 
beautiful  thiuQ^,  and  there  was  a  mint  of 
money  in  it,  if  it  had  gone  straight — a  mint 
of  money ; "  and  he  shook  his  head  regret- 
fully. ''  But  the  luck  is  bound  to  change  in 
the  end,"  he  went  on,  after  a  moment  of 
mournful  retrospection.  "  You'll  see,  I  shall 
make  my  pile  yet,  Danvers.  One  can't  go 
on  turning  up  tails  all  the  time." 

"  You  will  turn  them  up  once  too  often," 
said  Charles,  ''  and  get  your  affairs  wound  up 
for  you  some  day  in  a  way  you  won't  like. 
But  I  suppose  it's  no  earthly  use  my  saying 
anything." 


128  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

''  Not  much,"  replied  the  other.  ''  I  guess 
I've  heard  it  all  before.  Don't  you  remember 
how  you  held  forth  that  night  in  the  wood  ? 
You  came  out  strong.  I  felt  as  if  I  were  in 
church  ;  but  you  forked  out  handsomely  at 
the  collection  afterwards.  I  will  say  that  for 
you." 

''  And  what  are  you  going  to  do  now  you've 
got  here  ?  "  interrupted  Charles  sharply. 

"  Lie  by." 

"  How  long  ? " 

''  Perhaps  a  week,  perhaps  ten  days.     Can't 

'J 
say. 

''And  after  that?" 

''  After  that,  some  one,  I  don't  say  who, 
but  some  one  will  have  to  provide  me  with 
the  '  ready '  to  nip  across  to  France.  I  have 
friends  in  Paris  where  I  can  manage  to 
scratch  along  for  a  bit  till  things  have  blown 
over." 

Charles  considered  for  a  few  moments,  and 
then  said — 

''  Are    you    going  to  dun  your    sister    for 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  29 

money  again,  or  give  her  another  fright  by 
lying  in  wait  for  her  ?  Of  course,  if  you 
broke  your  word  about  coming  back,  you 
might  break  it  about  trying  to  get  money  out 
of  her." 

"  I  might,"  assented  Raymond  ;  "  in  fact,  I 
was  on  the  point  of  making  my  presence 
known  to  her,  and  suggesting  a  pecuniary 
advance,  when  you  came  up.  I  don't  know 
at  present  what  I  shall  do,  as  I  let  that 
opportunity  slip.      It  just  depends." 

Charles  considered  again. 

"  It's  a  pity  to  trouble  her,  isn't  it  ?  "  said 
Raymond,  his  shrewd  eyes  watching  him, 
"  and  women  are  best  out  of  money  matters. 
Besides,  if  she  has  promised  you  she  won't 
pay  up  without  advice  she'll  stick  to  it. 
Nothino^  will  turn  her  when  she  once  settles 
on  anything,  if  she  is  at  all  like  what  she 
used  to  be.  She  has  grot  dollars  of  her  own. 
You  had  better  settle  with  me,  and  pay  your- 
self back  when  you  are  married.  Dear  me ! 
There's  no  occasion   to   look  so   murderous. 

VOL.  n.  27 


130  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

I  suppose  I'm  at  liberty  to  draw  my  own 
conclusions." 

"  You  had  better  draw  them  a  little  more 
carefully  in  future,"  said  Charles  savagely. 
"  Your  sister  is  engaged  to  be  married  to  a 
man  without  a  sixpence." 

**  By  George,"  said  Raymond,  '' that  won't 
suit  my  book  at  all.  I'd  rather" — with 
another  glance  at  Charles — ''  I'd  rather  she'd 
marry  a  man  with  money." 

If  Charles  was  of  the  same  opinion  he  did 
not  express  it.  He  remained  silent  for  a 
few  minutes,  to  give  weight  to  his  last 
remark,  and  then  said  slowly — 

''  So  you  see  you  won't  get  anything  more 
from  that  quarter.  You  had  better  make  the 
most  you  can  out  of  me." 

Raymond  nodded. 

"  The  most  you  will  get,  in  fact,  I  may  say 
all  you  will  get  from  me,  is  enough  ready 
money  to  carry  you  to  Paris,  and  a  cheque 
for  twenty  pounds  to  follow,  when  I  hear  you 
have  arrived  there." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I3I 

"  It's  mean,"  said  Raymond  ;  "  it's  cursed 
mean  ;  and  from  a  man  like  you  too,  whom  I 
feel  for  as  a  brother.  I'd  rather  try  my  luck 
with  Ruth.     She's  not  married  yet,  anyway." 

"  You  will  do  as  you  like,"  said  Charles, 
getting  up.  ''  If  I  find  you  have  been  trying 
your  luck  with  her,  as  you  call  it,  you  won't 
get  a  farthing  from  me  afterwards.  And 
you  may  remember,  she  can't  help  you  without 
consulting  her  friends.  And  your  complaint 
is  one  that  requires  absolute  quiet,  or  I'm 
very  much  mistaken." 

Raymond  bit  his  finger,  and  looked  irre- 
solute. 

''  To-day  is  Wednesday,"  said  Charles  ; 
"  on  Saturday  I  shall  come  back  here  in  the 
afternoon,  and  if  you  have  come  to  my  terms 
by  that  time  you  can  cough  after  I  do.  I 
shall  have  the  money  on  me.  If  you  make 
any  attempt  to  write  or  speak  to  your  sister, 
I  shall  take  care  to  hear  of  it,  and  you  need 
not  expect  me  on  Saturday.  That  is  the 
last  remark   I   have  to  make,  so  good  after- 


132  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

noon ; "  and,  without  waiting  for  a  reply, 
Charles  walked  away,  conscious  that  Ray- 
mond would  not  dare  either  to  call  or  run 
after  him. 

He  walked  slowly  along  the  grass-grown 
road  that  led  into  the  carriage-drive,  and  was 
about  to  let  himself  out  of  the  grounds  by  a 
crazy  gate,  which  rather  took  away  from  the 
usefulness  of  the  larofe  iron  locked  ones  at 
the  lodge,  when  he  perceived  an  old  man 
with  a  pail  of  water  fumbling  at  it.  He  did 
not  turn  as  Charles  drew  near,  and  even 
when  the  latter  came  up  with  him,  and  said 
''  Good  afternoon,"  he  made  no  sign.  Charles 
watched  him  groping  for  the  hasp,  and,  when 
he  had  got  the  gate  open,  feel  about  for  the 
pail  of  water,  which  when  he  found  he  struck 
against  the  gate  post  as  he  carried  it  through. 
Charles  looked  after  the  old  man  as  he 
shambled  off  in  the  direction  of  the  lodge. 

''Blind  and  deaf!  He'll  tell  no  tales,  at 
any  rate,"  he  said  to  himself  ''  Raymond  is 
in  luck  there." 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  T33 

It  had  turned   very   cold ;    and,   suddenly 
remembering    that    his    absence    might    be 
noticed,    he    set   off  through    the    woods    to 
Slumberleigh  at  a  good  pace.      His  nearest 
way  took   him   through  the  churchyard  and 
across  the  adjoining  high-road,  on  the  further 
side    of    which    stood    the    little    red-faced 
lodge,    which    belonged    to    the    great    new 
red-faced   seat    of  the   Thursbys   at  a  short 
distance.      He  came  rapidly  round  the  corner 
of  the   old   church   tower,   and    was    already 
swinging    down    the    worn    sandstone    steps 
which  led  into  the  road,  when  he  saw  below 
him  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  a  little  group  of 
people  standing  talking.     It  was  Mr.  Alwynn, 
and  Ruth,  and  Dare,  who  had  evidently  met 
them  on  his  return  from  shooting,  and  who, 
standing  at  ease  witli  one  elegantly  gaitered 
leg  on  the  lowest  step,  and  a  cartridge-bag 
slung  over  his  shoulder  in  a  way  that  had 
aroused   Charles's   indignation  earlier  in  the 
day,    was    recounting    to    them,    with    vivid 
action  of  the  hands  on  an  imaginary  gun,  his 


134  SIR    CHARLES    UANVERS. 

own  performances  to  right  and  left  at  some 
particularly  hot  corner. 

Mr.  Alwynn  was  listening  with  a  benignant 
smile.  Charles  saw  that  Ruth  was  leaning 
heavily  against  the  low  stone  wall.  Before 
he  had  time  to  turn  back,  Mr.  Alwynn  had 
seen  him,  and  had  gone  forward  a  step  to 
meet  him,  holding  out  a  welcoming  hand. 
Charles  was  obliged  to  stop  a  moment  while 
his  hand  was  inquired  after,  and  a  new  treat- 
ment, which  Mr.  Alwynn  had  found  useful 
on  a  similar  occasion,  was  enjoined  upon 
him.  As  they  stood  together  on  the  church 
steps,  a  fly,  heavily  laden  with  luggage,  came 
slowly  up  the  road  towards  them. 

"What,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn,  ''  more  visitors  ! 
I  thought  all  the  Slumberleigh  party  arrived 
yesterday." 

The  fly  plodded  past  the  Slumberleigh 
lodge  however,  and  as  it  reached  the  steps 
a  shrill  voice  suddenly  called  to  the  driver 
to  stop.  As  it  came  grinding  to  a  standstill, 
the  glass  was  hastily  put  down,  and  a  little 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  I  35 

woman  with  a  very  bold  pair  of  black  eyes, 
and  a  somewhat  laced-in  figure,  got  out  and 
came  towards  them. 

"Well,  Mr.  Dare!"  she  said,  in  a  high 
distinct  voice,  with  a  strong  American  accent. 
''  I  guess  you  did  not  expect  to  see  me  riding 
up  this  way,  or  you'd  have  sent  the  carriage 
to  bring  your  wife  up  from  the  station.  But 
I'm  not  one  to  bear  malice ;  so  if  you  want 
a  lift  home  to — what's  the  name  of  your  fine 
new  place  '^. — you  can  get  in,  and  ride  up 
alone  with  me." 

Dare  looked  straight  in  front  of  him.  No 
one  spoke.  Her  quick  eye  glanced  from  one 
to  another  of  the  little  group,  and  she  gave  a 
short  constrained  laugh. 

''  Well,"  she  said,  ''  if  you  ain't  coming, 
you  can  stop  with  your  friends.  I've  had  a 
deal  of  travelling  one  way  and  another,  and 
I'll  go  on  without  you."  And,  turning 
quickly  away,  she  told  the  driver  in  the  same 
distinct  high  key  to  go  on  to  Vandon,  and 
got  into  the  fly  again. 


136  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  grinning  man  chucked  at  the  horse's 
bridle,  and  the  fly  rattled  heavily  away. 

No  one  spoke  as  it  drove  away.  Charles 
glanced  once  at  Ruth  ;  but  her  set  white  face 
told  him  nothing.  As  the  fly  disappeared  up 
the  road,  Dare  moved  a  step  forward.  His 
face  under  his  brown  skin  was  ashen  grey. 
He  took  off  his  cap,  and  extending  it  at  arm's 
length,  not  towards  the  sky,  but,  like  a  good 
churchman,  towards  the  church,  outside  of 
which,  as  he  knew,  his  Maker  was  not  to  be 
found,  he  said  solemnly — 

"  I  swear  before  God  what  she  says  is  one 
■ — great — lie!' 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  1 37 


CHAPTER  YIII. 

If  conformity  to  type  Is  indeed  the  one  great 
mark  towards  which  humanity  should  press, 
]\Irs.  Thursby  may  honestly  be  said  to  have 
attained  to  it.  Everything  she  said  or  did 
had  been  said  or  done  before,  or  she  would 
never  have  thought  of  saying  or  doing  it. 
Her  whole  life  was  a  feeble  imitation  of  the 
imitative  lives  of  others  ;  in  short,  it  was  the 
life  of  the  ordinary  country  gentlewoman, 
who  lives  on  her  husband's  property,  and 
who,  as  x^ugustus  Hare  says,  ''  has  never 
looked  over  the  garden  wall." 

We  do  not  mean  to  insinuate  for  a  moment 
that  the  utmost  energy  and  culture  are  not 
occasionally  to  be  met  with  in  the  female 
portion  of  that  interesting  mass  of  our  fellow- 


138  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

creatures  who  swell  the  large  volumes  of  the 
''  Landed  Gentry."  Among  their  ranks  are 
those  who  come  boldly  forward  into  the  full 
glare  of  public  life  ;  and,  conscious  of  a  genius 
for  enterprise,  to  which  an  unmarried  con- 
dition perhaps  affords  ampler  scope,  and 
which  a  local  paper  is  ready  to  immortalize, 
become  secretaries  of  ladies'  societies, 
patronesses  of  flower  shows,  breeders  of 
choice  poultry,  or  even  associates  of  floral 
leagues  of  the  highest  political  importance. 
That  such  women  should  and  do  exist  among 
us,  the  conscious  salt-cellars  of  otherwise 
flavourless  communities,  is  a  fact  for  which 
we  cannot  be  too  thankful ;  and  if  Mrs. 
Thursby  was  not  one  of  these  aspiring 
spirits,  with  a  yearning  after  "the  mystical 
better  things,"  which  one  of  the  above  pursuits 
alone  can  adequately  satisfy,  it  was  her 
misfortune  and  not  her  fault. 

It  was  her  nature,  as  we  have  said,  servilely 
to  copy  others.  Her  conversation  was  all 
that  she    could  remember  of  what  she  had 


SIR    CHARI^ES    DANVERS.  1 39 

heard  from  others,  her  present  dinner  party, 
as  regards  food,  was  a  cross  between  the  two 
last  dinner  parties  she  had  been  to.  The 
dessert,  however,  conspicuous  by  its  absence, 
conformed  strictly  to  a  type  which  she  had 
seen  in  a  London  house  in  June. 

Her  dinner  party  gave  her  complete  satis- 
faction, which  was  fortunate,  for  to  the 
greater  number  of  the  eighteen  or  twenty 
people  who  had  been  indiscriminately  herded 
together  to  form  it,  it  was  (with  the  exception 
of  Mrs.  Alwynn)  a  dreary  or  at  best  an  un- 
interesting ordeal  ;  while  to  four  people 
amonor  the  number,  the  four  who  had  met 
last  on  the  church  steps,  it  was  a  period  of 
slow  torture,  endured  with  varying  degrees 
of  patience  by  each,  from  the  two  soups  in 
the  beginning  to  the  peaches  and  grapes  at 
the  long  delayed  and  bitter  end. 

Ruth,  whose  self-possession  never  wholly 
deserted  her,  had  reached  a  depth  of  ex- 
hausted stupor,  in  which  the  mind  is  perfectly 
oblivious  of  the  impression  It  Is  producing  on 


140  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Others.      By  an  unceasing  effort  she  listened, 
and  answered,  and  smiled  at  intervals,  and 
looked  exceedingly  distinguished  in  the  pale 
red  gown  which  she  had  put  on  to  please  her 
aunt ;  but  the  colour  of  which  only  intensified 
the  unnatural  pallor  of  her  complexion.     The 
two  men  whom  she  sat  between  found  her  a 
disappointing  companion,  cold  and  formal  in 
manner.     At  any  other  time  she  would  have 
been  humiliated  and  astonished  to  hear  her- 
self make  such  cut-and-drled   remarks,  such 
little  trite  observations.    She  was  sitting  oppo- 
site Charles,  and  she  vaguely  wondered  once 
or  twice,  when  she  saw  him  making  others 
laugh,    and    heard    snatches    of   the    flippant 
talk  which  was  with  him,  as  she  knew  now, 
a    sort    of   defensive   armour,  how   he   could 
manage   to  produce   it ;    while   Charles,   half 
Avild   with  a  mad   surging  hope    that  would 
not  be   kept   down  by  any  word  of  Dare's, 
looked  across  at    her  as  often  as   he  dared, 
and  wondered,   in   his  turn,   at    the   tranquil 
dignity,  the  quiet  ordered  smile  of  the  face 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  I41 

which  a  few  hours  ago  he  had  seen  shaken 
with  emotion. 

Her  eyes  met  his  for  a  moment.  Were 
they  the  same  eyes  that  but  now  had  met 
his,  half  bh'nd  with  tears  ?  He  felt  still  the 
touch  of  those  tears  upon  his  hand.  He 
hastily  looked  away  again,  and  plunged  head- 
long into  an  answer  to  somethincr  Mabel  was 

o  o 

saying  to  him  on  her  favourite  subject  of 
evolution.  All  well-brought-up  young  ladies 
have  a  subject  nowadays,  which  makes  their 
conversation  the  delis^htful  thine  it  is  ;  and 
Mabel,  of  course,  was  not  behind  the  fashion. 
"  Yes,"  Ruth  heard  Charles  reply,  "  I 
believe  with  you  we  go  through  many  lives, 
each  being  a  higher  state  than  the  last,  and 
nearer  perfection.  So  a  man  passes  gradually 
through  all  the  various  grades  of  the  nobility, 
soaring  from  the  lowly  honourable  upwards 
into  the  duke,  and  thence  by  an  easy  transi- 
tion into  an  angel.  Courtesy  titles,  of  course, 
present  a  difficulty  to  the  more  thoughtful ; 
but,  as  I  am  sure  you  will  have  found,  to  be 


142  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

thoughtful  always  Implies  difficulty  of  some 
kind." 

"  It  does,  Indeed,"  said  Mabel,  puzzled  but 
not  a  little  flattered.  ''  I  sometimes  think 
one  reads  too  much  ;  one  longs  so  for  deep 
books — Korans,  and  things.  I  must  confess  " 
— with  a  sigh — "  I  can't  Interest  myself  in 
the  usual  young  lady's  library  that  other 
eirls  read." 

"  Can't  you  ?  "  replied  Charles.  "  Now,  I 
can.  I  study  that  department  of  literature 
whenever  I  have  the  chance,  and  I  have 
generally  found  that  the  most  Interesting 
part  of  a  young  lady's  library  is  to  be  found 
in  that  portion  of  the  bookshelf  which  lies 
between  the  row^s  of  books  and  the  wall. 
Don't  you  think  so.  Lady  Carmian  ?  "  (to  the 
lady  on  his  other  side).  "  I  assure  you  I 
have  made  the  most  delightful  discoveries  of 
this  description.  Cheap  editions  of  Oulda, 
Balzac's  works,  yellow  backs  of  the  most 
advanced  order,  will,  as  a  rule,  reward  the 
Inquirer,  who  otherwise   might  have  had  to 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  1 43 

content  himself  with  "  The  Heir  of  Red- 
diffe,"  the  Lily  Series,  and  Miss  Strickland's 
'  Oueens  of  Eno^land.'  " 

Charles's  last  speech  had  been  made  in  a 
momentary  silence,  and  directly  it  was  finished 
every  woman,  old  and  young,  except  Lady 
Carmian  and  Ruth,  simultaneously  raised  a 
disclaiming  voice,  which  by  its  vehemence  at 
once  showed  what  an  unfounded  assertion 
Charles  had  made.  Lady  Carmian,  a  hand- 
some young  married  woman,  only  smiled 
languidly,  and,  turning  the  bracelet  on  her 
arm,  told  Charles  he  w^as  a  cynic,  and  that 
for  her  own  part,  when  in  robust  health,  she 
liked  what  little  she  read  ''  strong ; "  but  in 
illness,  or  when  Lord  Carmian  had  been 
unusually  trying,  she  always  fell  back  on  a 
milk-and-water  diet.  Mrs.  Thursby,  how- 
ever, felt  that  Charles  had  struck  a  blow  at 
the  sanctity  of  home  life,  and  (for  she  was 
one  of  those  persons  whose  single  talent  is 
that  of  giving  a  personal  turn  to  any  remark) 
beean  a  lone  monotonous  recital  of  the  books 


144  ^I^^    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

she  allowed  her  own  daughters  to  read,  and 
how  they  Avere  kept,  which  proved  the 
extensive  range  of  her  library,  not  in  book- 
shelves, but  in  a  sliding  bookstand,  which 
contracted  or  expanded  at  will. 

Lone  before  she  had  finished,  however, 
the  conversation  at  the  other  end  of  the  table 
had  drifted  away  to  the  topic  of  the  season 
among  sporting  men,  namely,  the  poachers, 
who,  since  their  raid  on  Dare's  property,  had 
kept  fairly  quiet,  but  who  were  sure  to  start 
afresh  now  that  the  pheasant  shooting  had 
beofun  ;  and  from  thence  to  the  recent 
forgery  case  in  America,  which  was  exciting 
every  day  greater  attention  in  England, 
especially  since  one  of  the  accomplices  had 
been  arrested  the  day  before  in  Birmingham 
station,  and  the  principal  offender,  though 
still  at  large,  was,  according  to  the  papers, 
being  traced  "  by  means  of  a  clue  in  the 
possession  of  the  police." 

Charles  knew  how  little  that  sentence 
meant,  but  he  found  that  it  required  an  effort 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 45 

to  listen  unmoved  to  the  various  conjectures 
as  to  the  whereabouts  of  Stephens,  in  which 
Ruth,  as  the  conversation  became  general, 
also  joined,  volunteering  a  suggestion  that 
perhaps  he  might  be  lurking  somewhere  in 
the  Slumberleigh  woods,  which  were  certainly 
very  lonely  in  places,  and  Avhere,  as  she  said, 
she  had  been  very  much  alarmed  by  a  tramp 
in  the  summer. 

Mrs.  Thursby,  like  an  echo,  began  from 
the  other  end  of  the  table  somethino-  vao^ue 
about  girls  being  allowed  to  walk  alone,  her 
own  daughters,  etc.,  and  so  the  long  dinner 
wore  itself  out.  Dare  was  the  only  one  of 
the  little  party  who  had  met  on  the  church 
steps  who  succumbed  entirely.  Mr.  Alwynn, 
who  looked  at  him  and  Ruth  with  pathetic 
interest  from  time  to  time,  made  laudable 
efforts,  but  Dare  made  none.  He  had  taken 
in  to  dinner  the  younger  Thursby  girl,  a 
meek  creature,  without  form  and  void,  not 
yet  out,  but  trembling  in  a  high  muslin,  on 
the  verge,  who  kept  her  large  and  burning 

VOL.  II.  28 


146  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

hands  clutched  together  under  the  table- 
cloth, and  whose  conversation  was  upon  bees. 
Dare  pleaded  a  gun  headache,  and  hardly 
spoke.  His  eyes  constantly  wandered  to 
the  other  end  of  the  table,  where,  far  away 
on  the  opposite  side,  half  hidden  by  ferns 
and  flowers,  he  could  catch  a  glimpse  of 
Ruth.  After  dinner  he  did  not  come  Into 
the  drawing-room,  but  went  off  to  the 
smoking-room,  where  he  paced  by  himself, 
up  and  down,  up  and  down,  writhing  under 
the  torment  of  a  horrible  suspense. 

Outside  the  moon  shone  clear  and  high, 
making  a  long  picturesque  shadow  of  the 
great  prosaic  house,  upon  the  wide  gravel 
drive.  Dare  leaned  against  the  window  sill 
and  looked  out.  "Would  she  give  him  up?" 
he  asked  himself.  Would  she  believe  this 
vile  calumny  ?  Would  she  give  him  up  ? 
And  as  he  stood  the  Alwynns'  brougham 
came  with  two  gleaming  eyes  along  the  drive 
and  drew  up  before  the  door.  He  resolved 
to  learn  his  fate  at  once.     There  had  been 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  1 47 

no  possibility  of  a  word  with  Ruth  on  the 
church  steps.  Before  he  had  known  where 
he  was,  he  and  Charles  had  been  walking  up 
to  the  Hall  together,  Charles  discoursing 
lengthily  on  the  impropriety  of  wire  fencing 
in  a  hunting  country.  But  now  he  must  and 
would  see  her.  He  rushed  downstairs  into 
the  hall,  where  young  Thursby  was  wrapping 
Ruth  in  her  white  furs,  while  Mr.  Thursby 
senior  was  encasing  jNIrs.  Alwynn  in  a  species 
of  glorified  ulster  of  red  plush  which  she  had 
lately  acquired.  Dare  hastily  drew  Mr. 
Alwynn  aside  and  spoke  a  few  words  to  him. 
]\Ir.  Alwynn  turned  •  to  his  wife,  after  one 
rueful  glance  at  his  thin  shoes,  and  said — 

''  I  will  walk  up.  It  is  a  fine  night,  and 
quite  dry  under  foot." 

"  And  a  very  pleasant  party  it  has  been," 
said  ]\Irs.  Alwynn  as  she  and  Ruth  drove 
away  together,  "though  Mrs.  Thursby  has 
not  such  a  knack  with  her  table  as  some. 
Not  that  I  did  not  think  the  chrysanthenums 
and  white  china  swans  were  nice,  very  nice; 


I4S  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

but,  you  see,  as  I  told  her,  I  had  just  been 
to  Stoke  Moreton,  where  things  were  very 
different.  And  you  looked  very  well,  my 
dear,  though  not  so  bright  and  chatty  as 
Mabel ;  and  Mrs.  Thursby  said  she  only 
hoped  your  waist  was  natural.  The  idea  ! 
And  I  saw  Lady  Carmian  notice  your  gown 
particularly,  and  I  heard  her  ask  who  you 
were,  and  Mrs.  Thursby  said— so  like  her — 
you  were  their  clergyman's  niece.  And  so, 
my  dear,  I  was  not  going  to  have  you  spoken 
of  like  that,  and  a  little  later  on  I  just  went 
and  sat  down  by  Lady  Carmian,  just  went 
across  the  room  you  know,  as  if  I  wanted  to 
be  nearer  the  music,  and  we  got  talking,  and 
she  was  rather  silent  at  first,  but  presently, 
when  I  began  to  tell  her  all  about  you,  and 
who  you  were,  she  became  quite  interested, 
and  asked  such  funny  questions,  and  laughed, 
and  we  had  quite  a  nice  talk." 

And  so  Mrs.  Alwynn  chatted  on,  and 
Ruth,  happily  hearing  nothing,  leaned  back 
in   her   corner,   and   wondered    whether   the 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 49 

evening  were  ever  going  to  end.  Even  when 
she  had  bidden  her  aunt  "  Good  night,"  and 
having  previously  told  her  maid  not  to  sit  up 
for  her,  found  herself  alone  in  her  own  room 
at  last,  even  then  it  seemed  that  this  inter- 
minable day  was  not  quite  over.  She  was 
standing  by  the  dim  hre,  trying  to  gather  up 
sufficient  energy  to  undress,  when  a  quiet 
step  came  cautiously  along  the  passage, 
followed  by  a  low  tap  at  her  door.  She 
opened  it  noiselessly,  and  found  Mr.  Alwynn 
standing  without. 

''  Ruth,"  he  said,  "  Dare  has  walked  up 
with  me.  He  is  in  the  most  dreadful  state. 
I  am  sure  I  don't  know  what  to  think.  He 
has  said  nothing  further  to  me,  but  he  is 
bent  on  seeing  you  for  a  moment.  It's  very 
late,  but  still — could  you  ?  He's  in  the 
drawing-room  now.  My  poor  child,  how  ill 
you  look  !  Shall  I  tell  him  you  are  too  tired 
to-night  to  see  any  one  ?  " 

"  I  would  rather  see  him,"  said  Ruth,  her 
voice  trembling  a  little,  and  they  went  down- 


150  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Stairs  toeether.  In  the  hall  she  hesitated 
a  moment.  She  was  going  to  learn  her  fate. 
Had  her  release  come  ?  Had  It  come  at  the 
eleventh  hour  ?  Her  uncle  looked  at  her 
with  kind  compassionate  eyes,  and  hers  fell 
before  his  as  she  thought  how  different  her- 
suspense  was  to  what  he  imagined.  Sud- 
denly, and  such  demonstrations  w^ere  very 
rare  with  her,  she  put  her  arms  round  his 
neck,  and  pressed  her  cheek  against  his. 

''Oh,  Uncle  John,  Uncle  John!"  she  gasped, 
''  it  Is  not  what  you  think." 

''  I  pray  God  it  may  not  be  what  I  sup- 
pose," he  said  sadly,  stroking  her  head. 
*'  One  is  too  ready  to  think  evil,  I  know. 
God  forgive  me  If  I  have  judged  him  harshly. 
But  go  in,  my  dear ; "  and  he  pushed  her 
gently  towards  the  drawing-room. 

She  went  in  and  closed  the  door  quietly 
behind  her. 

Dare  was  leaning  against  the  mantelpiece, 
which  was  draped  in  Mrs.  Alwynn's  best 
manner,   with   oriental  hangings  having  bits 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  15! 

of  oflass  woven  In  them.  He  was  lookino- 
into  the  curtained  fire,  and  did  not  turn  when 
she  entered.  Even  at  that  moment  she 
noticed,  as  she  went  towards  him,  that  his 
elbow  had  displaced  the  little  family  of  china 
hares  on  a  plush  stand,  which  Mrs.  Alwynn 
had  lately  added  to  her  other  treasures. 

"  I  think  you  wished  to  see  me,"  she  said 
as  calmly  as  she  could. 

He  faced  suddenly  round,  his  eyes  wild, 
his  face  quivering,  and,  coming  close  up  to 
her,  caught  her  hand,  and  grasped  it  so 
tightly  that  the  pain  was  almost  more  than 
she  could  bear. 

''  Are  you  going  to  give  me  up  ?  "  he  asked 
hoarsely. 

''  I  don't  know,"  she  said  ;  "  it  depends  on 
yourself,  on  what  you  are,  and  what  you 
have  been.     You  say  she  is  not  your  wife  ?  " 

*'  I  swear  it." 

"  You  need  not  do  so.  Your  word  is 
enough." 

''  I  swear  she  is  not  my  wife." 


152  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  One  question  remains,"  said  Ruth  firmly, 
a  flame  of  colour  mounting  to  her  neck  and 
face.  ''  You  say  she  Is  not  your  wife. 
Ought  you  to  make  her  so  ?  " 

''  No,"  said  Dare  passionately.  "  I  owe 
her  nothing.  She  has  no  claim  upon  me.  I 
swear " 

''  Don't  swear.  I  said  your  word  w^as 
enough." 

But  Dare  preferred  to  embellish  his  speech 
with  divers  weighty  expressions,  feeling  that 
a  simple  affirmation  would  never  carry  so 
much  conviction  to  his  own  mind,  or  con- 
sequently to  another,  as  an  oath. 

A  momentary  silence  followed. 

*'  You  believe  what  I  say,  Ruth  ?  " 

''  Yes,"  with  an  effort. 

"And  you  won't  give  me  up  because  evil 
is  spoken  against  me  ?  " 

"  No." 

''  And  all  is  the  same  as  before  between 
us  ?  " 

'^  Yes." 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         I53 

Dare  burst  Into  a  torrent  of  gratitude,  but 
she  broke  suddenly  away  from  him,  and  went 
swiftly  upstairs  again  to  her  own  room. 

The  release  had  not  come.  She  laid  her 
head  down  upon  the  table,  and  Hope,  which 
had  ventured  back  to  her  for  one  moment, 
took  his  lamp  and  went  quite  away,  leaving 
the  world  very  dark. 

There  are  turning  points  In  life  when  a 
natural  Instinct  Is  a  surer  guide  than  noble 
motive  or  high  aspiration,  and  consequently 
the  more  thoughtful  and  Introspective  nature 
will  sometimes  fall  just  where  a  commonplace 
one  would  have  passed  In  safety.  Ruth  had 
acted  for  the  best.  When  for  the  first  time 
In  her  life  she  had  been  brouo^ht  Into  close 
contact  with  a  life  spent  for  others.  Its  beauty 
had  appealed  to  her  with  Irresistible  force, 
and  she  had  willingly  sacrificed  herself  to  an 
ideal  life  of  devotion  to  others. 

"  But  we  are  punished  for  our  purest  deeds, 
And  chasten'd  for  our  holiest  thoughts." 

And  she  saw  now    that   If   she  had  obeyed 


154  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

that  simple  law  of  human  nature  which  forbids 
a  marriage  in  which  love  is  not  the  primary 
consideration,  if  she  had  followed  that  simple 
humble  path,  she  would  never  have  reached 
the  arid  wilderness  towards  which  her  own 
guidance  had  led  her. 

For  her  wilful  self-sacrifice  had  suddenly 
paled  and  dwindled  down  before  her  eyes 
into  a  hideous  mistake — a  mistake  which  yet 
had  its  roots  so  firmly  knit  into  the  past,  that 
it  was  hopeless  to  think  of  pulling  it  up  now. 
To  abide  by  a  mistake  is  sometimes  all  that 
an  impetuous  youth  leaves  an  honourable 
middle  age  to  do.  Poor  middle  age,  with  its 
clear  vision,  that  might  do  and  be  so  much  if 
it  were  not  for  the  heavy  burdens,  grievous 
to  be  borne,  which  youth  has  bound  upon  its 
shoulders. 

And  worse  than  the  dreary  weight  of  per- 
sonal unhappiness,  harder  to  bear  than  the 
pang  of  disappointed  love,  was  the  aching 
sense  of  failure,  of  having  misunderstood 
God's  intention,  and  broken  the  purpose  of 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 55 

her  life.      For  some  natures  the  cup  of  Hfe 
holds  no  bitterer  drop  than  this. 

Ruth  dimly  saw  the  future,  the  future 
which  she  had  chosen,  stretching  out  waste 
and  barren  before  her.  The  dry  air  of  the 
desert  was  on  her  face.  Her  feet  were 
already  on  its  sandy  verge.  And  the  iron  of 
a  great  despair  entered  into  her  soul. 


156  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Dare  left  Slumberleigh  Hall  early  the  follow- 
ing morning,  and  drove  up  to  the  Rectory  on 
his  way  to  Vandon.  After  being  closeted 
with  Mr.  Alwynn  in  the  study  for  a  short 
time,  they  both  came  out  and  drove  away 
together.  Ruth,  Invisible  In  her  own  room 
with  a  headache,  her  only  means  of  defence 
against  Mrs.  Alwynn's  society,  heard  the 
coming  and  the  going,  and  was  not  far 
wrong  in  her  surmise  that  Dare  had  come  to 
beg  Mr.  Alwynn  to  accompany  him  to 
Vandon,  being  afraid  to  face  alone  the 
mysterious  enemy  intrenched  there. 

No  conversation  was  possible  in  the  dog- 
cart, with  the  groom  on  the  back  seat  thirst- 
ing to  hear  any  particulars  of  the  news  which 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  I  57 

had  spread  like  wildfire  from  Abandon  through- 
out the  whole  village  the  previous  afternoon, 
and  which  was  already  miraculously  flying 
from  house  to  house  in  Slumberleigh  this 
morning,  as  things  discreditable  do  fly  among 
a  Christian  population,  which  perhaps  ''  thinks 
no  evil,"  but  repeats  it  nevertheless. 

There  was  not  a  servant  In  Dare's  modest 
establishment  who  was  not  on  the  look  out 
for  him  on  his  return.  The  gardener  hap- 
pened to  be  tying  up  a  plant  near  the  front 
door;  the  housemaids  were  watching  un- 
observed from  an  upper  casement ;  the  portly 
form  of  Mrs.  Smith,  the  housekeeper,  was 
seen  to  elide  from  one  of  the  unused  bed- 
room  windows  ;  the  butler  must  have  been 
waiting  in  the  hall,  so  prompt  was  his  ap- 
pearance when  the  dog-cart  drew  up  before 
the  door. 

Another  pair  of  keen  black  eyes  was 
watching  too,  peering  out  through  the  chinks 
between  the  lowered  Venetian  blinds  in  the 
drawing-room  ;  was  observing  Dare  intently 


158  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

as  he  got  out,  and  then  resting  anxiously  on 
his  companion.  Then  the  owner  of  the  eyes 
sHpped  away  from  the  window,  and  went 
back  noiselessly  to  the  fire. 

Dare  ordered  the  dog-cart  to  remain  at 
the  door,  flung  down  his  hat  on  the  hall 
table,  and,  turning  to  the  servant  who  was 
busying  himself  in  folding  his  coat,  said 
sharply — 

''  Where  is  the — the  person  who  arrived 
here  yesterday  ?  " 

The  man  replied  that  ''  she "  was  in  the 
drawing-room.  The  drawing-room  opened 
into  the  hall.  Dare  led  the  way,  suppressed 
fury  in  his  face,  looking  back  to  see  whether 
Mr.  Alwynn  was  following  him.  The  two 
men  went  In  together,  and  shut  the  door. 

The  enemy  was  Intrenched  and  prepared 
for  action. 

Mrs.  Dare,  as  we  must  perforce  call  her 
for  lack  of  any  other  designation  rather 
than  for  any  right  of  hers  to  the  title,  was 
seated  on  a  yellow  brocade  ottoman,  drawn 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 59 

Up  beside  a  roaring  fire,  her  two  smart  little 
feet  resting  on  the  edge  of  the  low  brass 
fender,  and  a  small  work-table  at  her  side, 
on  which  an  elaborate  medley  of  silks  and 
Avools  was  displayed.  Her  attitude  was  that 
of  a  person  at  home,  aggressively  at  home. 
She  was  in  the  act  of  threading  a  needle 
Avhen  Dare  and  Mr.  Alwynn  came  in,  and 
she  put  down  her  work  at  once,  carefully 
replacing  the  needle  in  safety,  as  she  rose  to 
receive  them,  and  held  out  her  hand,  with  a 
manner  the  assurance  of  which,  if  both  men 
had  not  been  too  much  frightened  to  notice 
it,  was  a  little  overdone. 

Dare  disregarded  her  gesture  of  welcome, 
and  she  sat  down  again,  and  returned  to  her 
w^ork,  with  a  laugh  that  was  also  a  little  over- 
done. 

''  What  do  you  mean  by  coming  here  ? " 
he  said,  his  voice  hoarse  with  a  furious  anger, 
which  the  sight  of  her  seemed  to  have 
increased  a  hundredfold. 

"  Because    it    is    my   proper   place,"    she 


l6o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

replied,  tossing  her  head,  and  drawing  out  a 
long  thread  of  green  silk  ;  ''  because  I  have 
a  right  to  come." 

''  You  He !  "  said  Dare  fiercely,  showing 
his  teeth. 

"  Lord,  Alfred ! "  said  Mrs.  Dare  con- 
temptuously, ''  don't  make  a  scene  before 
strangers.  We've  had  our  tiffs  before  now, 
and  shall  have  again,  I  suppose.  It's  the 
natur'  of  married  people  to  fall  out ;  but 
there's  no  call  to  carry  on  before  friends. 
Push  up  that  lounge  nearer  the  fire.  Won't 
the  other  gentleman,"  turning  to  Mr.  Alwynn, 
*'come  and  warm  himself?  I'm  sure  it's  cold 
enough." 

Mr.  Alwynn,  who  was  a  man  of  peace, 
devoutly  wished  he  were  at  home  again  In 
his  own  study. 

"  It  is  a  cold  morning,"  he  said;  ''but  we 
are  not  here  to  discuss  the  weather." 

He  stopped  short.  He  had  been  hurried 
here  so  much  against  his  will,  and  so  entirely 
without  an  explanation,  that  he  was  not  quite 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         l6l 

sure  what  he  had  come  to  discuss,  or  how  he 
could  best  support  his  friend. 

''What  do  you  want?"  said  Dare,  in  the 
same  suppressed  voice,  without  looking  at 
her. 

"My  rights,"  she  said  incisively;  "and, 
what's  more,  I  mean  to  have  'em.  I've  not 
come  over  from  America  for  nothing,  I  can 
tell  you  that ;  and  I've  not  come  on  a  visit 
neither.     I've  come  to  stay." 

"  What  are  these  rights  you  talk  of  ? " 
asked  Mr.  Alwynn,  signing  to  Dare  to 
restrain  himself. 

"  As  his  wife,  sir.  I  am  his  wife,  as  I  can 
prove.  I  didn't  come  without  my  lines  to 
show.  I  didn't  come  on  a  speculation,  to  see 
if  he'd  a  fancy  to  have  me  back.  No,  afore 
I  set  my  foot  down  anywheres  I  look  to  see 
as  it's  solid  walkinof." 

"  Show  your  proof,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn. 

The  woman  ostentatiously  got  out  a  red 
morocco  letter  case,  and  produced  a  paper 
which  she  handed  to  Mr.  Alwynn. 

VOL,  II.  29 


102  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

It  was  an  authorized  copy  of  a  marriage 
register,  drawn  out  in  the  usual  manner, 
between  Alfred  Dare,  bachelor,  English 
subject,  and  Ellen,  widow  of  the  late  Jaspar 
Carroll,  of  Neosho  City,  Kansas,  U.S.A. 
The  marriage  was  dated  seven  years  back. 

The  names  of  Dare  and  Carroll  swam 
before  Mr.  Alwynn's  eyes.  He  glanced  at 
the  paper,  but  he  could  not  read  it. 

''Is  this  a  forgery,  Dare  ? "  he  asked, 
holdlnof  it  towards  him. 

''  No,"  said  Dare,  without  looking  at  it  ; 
*'it  is  right.  But  that  is  not  all.  Now," 
turning  to  the  woman,  who  was  watching  him 
triumphantly,  "  show  the  other  paper — the 
divorce." 

"  I  made  inquiries  about  that,"  she  replied 
composedly.  "  I  wasn't  going  to  be  fooled 
by  that  'ere,  so  I  made  inquiries  from  one  as 
knows.  The  divorce  is  all  very  well  in 
America;  but  it  don't  count  in  England." 

Dare's  face  turned  livid.  Mr.  Alwynn's 
flushed  a  deep  red.      He  sat  with  his  eyes  on 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 6 


J 


the  ground,  the  paper  in  his  hand  trembling 
a  Httle.  Indignation  against  Dare,  pity  for 
him,  anxiety  not  to  judge  him  harshly, 
struggled  for  precedence  in  his  kind  heart, 
still  beating  tumultuously  with  the  shock  of 
Dare's  first  admission.  He  felt  rather  than 
saw  him  take  the  paper  out  of  his  hand. 

"  I  shall  keep  this,"  Dare  said,  putting  it 
in  his  pocket-book  ;  and  then,  turning  to  the 
woman  again,  he  said,  with  an  oath,  "Will 
you  go,  or  will  you  wait  till  you  are  turned 
out  ?  " 

"  I'll  wait,"  she  replied  undauntedly.  "  I 
like  the  place  well  enough." 

She  laughed  and  took  up  her  work,  and 
after  looking  at  her  for  a  moment,  he  flung 
out  of  the  room,  followed  by  Mr.  Alwynn. 
The  defeat  was  complete ;  nay,  it  was  a 
rout. 

The  dog-cart  was  still  standing  at  the 
door.  The  butler  was  talking  to  the  groom  ; 
the  gardener  was  training  some  new  shoots 
of  ivy  against  the  stone  balustrade. 


164  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Dare  caught  up  his  hat  and  gloves,  and 
ordered  that  his  portmanteau,  which  had  been 
taken  into  the  hall,  should  be  put  back  into 
the  doof-cart.  As  it  was  being-  carried  down 
he  looked  at  his  watch. 

"  I  can  catch  the  midday  express  for 
London,"  he  said.      ''  I  can  do  it  easily." 

Mr.  Alwynn  made  no  reply. 

"  Get  in,"  continued  Dare  feverishly  ;  "  the 
portmanteau  is  in." 

"  I  think  I  will  walk  home,"  said  Mr. 
Alwynn  slowly.  It  gave  him  excruciating 
pain  to  say  anything  so  severe  as  this ;  but 
he  o^ot  out  the  words  nevertheless. 

Dare  looked  at  him  in  astonishment. 

''Get  in,"  he  said  again  quickly.  "  I  must 
speak  to  you.  I  will  drive  you  home.  I 
have  something  to  say." 

Mr.  Alwynn  never  refused  to  hear  what 
any  one  had  to  say.  He  went  slowly  down 
the  steps,  and  got  into  the  cart,  looking 
straight  in  front  of  him,  as  his  custom  was 
when  disturbed  in  mind.     Dare  followed. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 65 

"  I  shall  not  want  you,  James,"  he  said  to 
the  groom,  his  foot  on  the  step. 

At  this  moment  the  form  of  Mrs.  Smith, 
the  housekeeper,  appeared  through  the  hall 
door,  clothed  in  all  the  awful  majesty  of  an 
upper  servant  whose  dignity  has  been 
outraged. 

"  Sir,"  she  said,  in  a  clear  not  to  say  a 
high  voice,  "  asking  your  pardon,  sir,  but  am 
I,  or  am  I  not,  to  take  my  orders  from " 

Goaded  to  frenzy.  Dare  poured  forth  a 
volley  of  horrible  oaths,  French  and  English, 
and  seizing  up  the  reins  drove  off  at  a  furious 
rate. 

The  servants  remained  standing  about  the 
steps,  watching  the  dog-cart  whirl  rapidly 
away. 

"  He's  been  to  church  with  her,"  said  the 
ofardener  at  last.  "  I  said  all  alons^  she'd 
never  have  come,  unless  she  had  her  lines  to 
show.  I  han't  cut  them  white  grapes  she 
ordered  yet ;  but  I  may  as  well  go  and  do  it." 

*'Well,"  said  Mrs.  Smith,   "grapes  or  no 


1 66  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

grapes,  I'll  never  give  up  the  keys  of  the 
linen  cupboards  to  the  likes  of  her,  and  I'm 
not  going  to  have  any  one  poking  about 
among  my  china.  I've  not  been  here  twenty 
years  to  be  asked  for  my  lists  in  that  way,  and 
the  winter  curtains  ordered  out  unbeknownst 
to  me  ; "  and  Mrs.  Smith  retreated  to  the  fast- 
nesses of  the  housekeeper's  room,  whither 
even  the  audacious  enemy  had  not  yet 
ventured  to  follow  her. 

Meanwhile,  Mr.  Alwynn  and  Dare  drove  at 
moderated  speed  along  the  road  to  Slumber- 
leigh.     For  some  time  neither  spoke. 

*'  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  Dare  at  last. 
''  I  lost  my  head.  I  became  enraged.  Before 
a  clergyman  and  a  lady,  I  know  well,  it  is  not 
permitted  to  swear." 

''  I  can  overlook  that,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn  ; 
"  but,"  turning  very  red  again,  ''  other  things 
I  can't." 

Dare  began  to  flourish  his  whip,  and 
become  excited  again. 

'*  I  will  tell  you  all,"  he  said  with  effusion 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 6/ 

— ''every  word.  You  have  a  kind  heart.  I 
will  confide  in  you." 

"  I  don't  want  confidences,"  said  Mr. 
Alwynn.  "  I  want  straightforward  answers 
to  a  few  simple  questions." 

"  I  will  give  them,  these  answers.  I  keep 
nothing  back  from  a  friend." 

*'  Then,  first.  Did  you  marry  that 
woman  ? " 

''  Yes,"  said  Dare,  shrugging  his  shoulders. 
^'  I  married  her,  and  often  afterwards,  almost 
at  once,  I  regretted  it ;  but  ^ue  voulez-vouSy 
I  was  young.  I  had  no  experience.  I  was 
but  twenty-one." 

Mr.  Alwynn  stared  at  him  in  astonishment 
at  the  ease  with  which  [^the  admission  was 
made. 

"How  long  afterwards  was  it  that  you 
were  divorced  from  her  ?  " 

"  Two  years.     Two  long  years." 

"  For  what  reason  ?  " 

"  Temper.  Ah !  what  a  temper.  Also 
because  I  left  her  for  one  year.     It  was  in 


1 68  SIR   CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Kansas,  and  In  Kansas  it  is  very  easy  to 
marry,  and  also  to  be  divorced." 

*'  It  is  a  disgraceful  story,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn 
in  great  indignation. 

"Disgraceful!"  echoed  Dare  excitedly. 
"It  is  more  than  disgraceful.  It  Is  abominable. 
You  do  not  know  all  yet.  I  will  tell  you.  I 
was  young  ;  I  was  but  a  boy.  I  go  to 
America  when  I  am  twenty-one,  to  travel,  to 
see  the  world.  I  make  acquaintances.  I 
get  into  a  bad  set,  what  you  call  undesirable. 
I  fall  in  love.  I  walk  into  a  net.  She  was 
pretty,  a  pretty  widow,  all  love,  all  soul ; 
without  friends.  I  protect  her.  I  marry 
her.  I  have  a  little  money.  I  have  five 
thousand  pounds.  She  knew  that.  She 
spent  it.  I  was  a  fool.  In  a  year  it  was 
gone."  Dare's  face  had  become  white  with 
rage.  "  And  then  she  told  me  why  she 
married  me.  I  became  enraged.  There 
was  a  quarrel,  and  I  left  her.  I  had  no  more 
money.  She  left  me  alone,  and  a  year  after 
we  are  divorced.     I  never  see  her  or  hear  of 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 69 

her  again.  I  return  to  Europe.  I  live  by 
my  voice  in  Paris.  It  is  five  years  ago.  I 
have  bought  my  experience.  I  put  it  from 
my  mind.  And  now" — his  hands  trembled 
with  anger — ''now  that  she  thinks  I  have 
money  again,  now,  when  in  some  way  she 
hears  how  I  have  come  to  Vandon,  she  dares 
to  come  back  and  say  she  is  my  wife." 

''  Dare,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn  sternly,  "  what 
excuse  have  you  for  never  mentioning  this 
before — before  you  became  engaged  to 
Ruth?" 

*'  What !  "  burst  out  Dare,  "  tell  Ruth  ! 
Tell  /ie7^/  Quelle  idde.  I  would  never 
speak  to  her  of  what  might  give  her  pain.  I 
would  keep  all  from  her  that  would  cause  her 
one  moment's  grief.  Besides,"  he  added 
conclusively,  "  it  is  not  always  well  to  talk  of 
what  has  gone  before.  It  is  not  for  her 
happiness  or  mine.  She  has  been,  one  sees 
it  well,  brought  up  since  a  young  child  very 
strictly.  About  some  things  she  has  fixed 
ideas.      If   I    had    told   her  of  these    things 


I/O        SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS. 

which  are  passed  away  and  gone,  she  might 
not" — and  Dare  looked  gravely  at  Mr. 
Alwynn — "she  might  not  think  so  well  of 
me." 

This  view  of  the  case  was  quite  a  new  one 
to  Mr.  Alwynn.  He  looked  back  at  Dare 
with  hopeless  perplexity  In  his  pained  eyes. 
To  one  who  throughout  life  has  regarded  the 
supremacy  of  certain  truths  and  principles  of 
action  as  fixed  and  recognized  as  a  matter  of 
course  by  all  the  world,  however  Imperfectly 
obeyed  by  Individuals,  the  discovery  comes 
as  a  shock,  which  is  at  the  moment  over- 
whelming, when  these  same  truths  and 
principles  are  seen  to  be  entirely  set  aside, 
and  their  very  existence  Ignored  by  others. 

Where  there  is  no  common  ground  on 
which  to  meet,  speech  is  unavailing  and  mere 
waste  of  time.  It  Is  like  shouting  to  a 
person  at  a  distance  whom  it  Is  Impossible  to 
approach.  If  he  notices  anything  It  will  only 
be  that,  for  some  reasons  of  your  own,  you 
are  making  a  disagreeable  noise. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I7I 

As  Mr.  Alwynn  looked  back  at  Dare  his 
anger  died  away  within  him,  and  a  dull  pain 
of  deep  disappointment  and  sense  of  sudden 
loneliness  took  its  place.  Dare  and  he  seemed 
many  miles  apart.  He  felt  that  it  would  be 
of  no  use  to  say  anything ;  and  so,  being  a 
man,  he  held  his  peace. 

Dare  continued  talking  volubly  of  how  he 
would  get  a  lawyer's  opinion  at  once  In 
London  ;  of  his  certainty  that  the  American 
wife  had  no  claim  upon  him  ;  of  how  he 
would  go  over  to  America,  if  necessary,  to 
establish  the  validity  of  his  divorce ;  but  Mr. 
Alwynn  heard  little  or  nothing  of  what  he 
said.  He  was  thinking  of  Ruth  with  distress 
and  self-upbraiding.  He  had  been  much  to 
blame  of  course. 

Dare's  m.entlon  of  her  nam.e  recalled  his 
attention. 

"  She  Is  all  goodness,"  he  was  saying.  "  She 
believes  In  me.  She  has  promised  again 
that  she  will  marry  me — since  yesterday.  I 
trust  her  as  myself ;  but  it  Is  a  grief  which  as 


172  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

little  as  possible  must  trouble  her.  You  will 
not  say  anything  to  her  till  I  come  back,  till 
I  return  with  proof  that  I  am  free,  as  I  told 
her  ?      You  will  say  nothing  ?  " 

Dare  had  pulled  up  at  the  bottom  of  the 
drive  to  the  Rectory. 

"  Very  well,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn  absently, 
getting  slowly  out.    He  seemed  much  shaken. 

"  I  will  be  back  perhaps  to-night,  perhaps 
to-morrow  morning,"  called  Dare  after  him. 

But  Mr.  Alwynn  did  not  answer. 

Dare's  business  took  him  a  shorter  time 
than  he  expected,  and  the  same  night  found 
him  hurrying  back  by  the  last  train  to 
Slumberleio^h.  It  was  a  wild  nio^ht.  He 
had  watched  the  evening  close  in  lurid  and 
stormy  across  the  chimnied  wastes  of  the 
black  country,  until  the  darkness  covered 
all  the  land,  and  wiped  out  even  the  last 
memory  of  the  dead  day  from  the  western  sky. 

Who,  travelling  alone  at  night,  has  not 
watched  the  glimmer  of  light  through  cottage 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  73 

Windows  as  he  hurries  past ;  has  not  followed 
with  keenest  interest  for  one  brief  second 
the  shadow  of  one  who  moves  within,  and, 
imagination  picturing  a  mysterious  universal 
happiness  gathered  round  those  twinkling 
points  of  light,  has  not  experienced  a  strange 
feeling  of  homelessness  and  loneliness  ? 

Dare  sat  very  still  in  the  solitude  of  the 
empty  railway  carriage,  and  watched  the  little 
fleeting,  mocking  lights  with  a  heavy  heart. 
They  meant  homes,  and  he  should  never  have 
a  home  now.  Once  he  saw  a  door  open  in 
a  squalid  line  of  low  houses,  and  the  figure 
of  a  man  with  a  child  in  his  arms  stand  out- 
lined in  the  doorway  against  the  ruddy  light 
within.  Dare  felt  an  unreasoning  interest  in 
that  man.  He  found  himself  thinking  of  him 
as  the  train  hurried  on,  wondering  whether 
his  wife  was  there  waiting  for  him,  and 
whether  he  had  other  children  besides  the 
one  he  was  carrying.  And  all  the  time, 
through  his  idle  musings,  he  could  hear  one 
sentence  ringing  in  his  ears,  the  last  that  his 


174  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

lawyer  had  said  to  him  after  the  long  con- 
sultation o(  the  afternoon. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  tell  you  that  you  are  in- 
contestably  a  married  man." 

Everything  repeated  it.  The  hoofs  of  the 
cab  horse  that  took  him  to  the  station  had 
hammered  it  out  remorselessly  all  the  way. 
The  engine  had  caught  it  up,  and  repeated 
it  with  unvarying,  endless  iteration.  The 
newspapers  were  full  of  it.  When  Dare 
turned  to  them  in  desperation  he  saw  it 
written  in  large  letters  across  the  sham 
columns.  There  was  nothing  but  that  any 
where.  It  was  the  news  of  the  day.  Sick 
at  heart,  and  giddy  from  want  of  food,  he 
sat  crouched  up  in  the  corner  of  his  empty 
carriage,  and  vaguely  wished  the  train  would 
journey  on  for  ever  and  ever,  nervously 
dreading  the  time  when  he  should  have  to 
get  out    and  collect  his  wandering  faculties 


to 

once  more* 


The  old  lawyer  had  been  very  kind  to  the 
agitated,  incoherent  young  man  whose  settle- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  75 

ments  he  was  already  engaged  in  drawing 
up.  At  first,  indeed,  it  had  seemed  that  the 
marriage  would  not  be  legally  binding — the 
marriage  and  divorce  having  both  taken 
place  in  Kansas,  where  the  marriage  laws 
are  particularly  lax — and  he  seemed  inclined 
to  be  hopeful ;  but  as  he  informed  himself 
about  the  particulars  of  the  divorce,  his  face 
became  grave  and  graver.  When  at  last 
Dare  produced  the  copy  of  the  marriage 
register,  he  shook  his  head. 

"  *  Alfred  Dare,  bachelor  and  English 
subject,'  "  he  said.  "  That  '  English  subject' 
makes  a  difficulty  to  start  with.  You  had 
never,  I  believe,  any  intention  of  acquiring 
what  in  law  we  call  an  American  domicil  ? 
and  although  the  technicalities  of  this  subject 
are  somewhat  complicated,  I  am  afraid  that 
in  your  case  there  is  little,  if  any,  doubt. 
The  English  courts  are  very  jealous  of  any 
interference  by  foreigners  with  the  status  of 
an  Englishman  ;  and  though  a  divorce  legally 
granted   by   a    competent    tribunal    for    an 


176  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

adequate  cause  might — I  will  not  say  would 
— be  held  binding  everywhere,  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  where  in  the  eyes  of  our  law 
the  cause  is  not  adequate,  our  courts  would 
refuse  to  recognize  it.  Have  you  a  copy  of 
the  register  of  divorce  as  well  ?  " 

''  No." 

"  It  is  unfortunate  ;  but  no  doubt  you  can 
remember  the  grounds  on  which  it  was 
granted." 

"  Incompatibility  of  temper,  and  she  said 
I  had  deserted  her.  I  had  left  her  the  year 
before.     We  both  agreed  to  separate." 

The  lawyer  shook  his  head. 

"What's  incompatibility?"  he  said.  "What's 
a  year's  absence  ?  Nothing  in  the  eyes  of  an 
Englishman.  Nothing  in  the  law  of  this 
country." 

"  But  the  divorce  was  granted.  It  was 
legal.  There  was  no  question,"  said  Dare 
eagerly.  "  I  was  divorced  In  the  same 
State  as  where  I  married.  I  had  lived  there 
more  than  a  year,  which  was    all  that  was 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  77 

necessary.  No  difficulty  was  made  at  the 
time." 

"  No.  Marriage  is  slipped  into  and  slipped 
out  of  again  with  gratifying  facility  in  America, 
and  Kansas  is  notorious  for  the  laxity  pre- 
vailing there  as  regards  marriage  and  divorce. 
It  will  be  advisable  to  take  the  opinion  of 
counsel  on  the  matter,  but  I  can  hold  out 
very  little  hope  that  your  divorce  would  hold 
good,  even  in  America.  You  see,  you  are 
entered  as  a  British  subject  on  the  marriage 
register,  and  I  imagine  these  words  must 
have  been  omitted  in  the  divorce  proceed- 
ings, or  some  difficulty  would  have  been 
raised  at  the  time,  unless  your  residence  in 
Kansas  made  it  unnecessary.  But  even  sup- 
posing by  American  law  you  are  free,  that 
will  be  of  no  avail  in  England,  for  by  the 
law  of  England,  which  alone  concerns  you, 
I  regret  to  be  obliged  to  tell  you  that  you 
are  incontestably  a  married  man." 

And  in  spite  of  frantic  reiterations,  of  wild 
protests  on  the  part  of  Dare,  as  if  the  com- 

voL.  n.  30 


178  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

passionate  old  man  represented  the  English 
law,  and  could  mould  it  at  his  pleasure,  the 
lawyer's  last  word  remained  in  substance  the 
same,  though  repeated  many  times. 

"  Whether  you  are  at  liberty  or  not  to 
marry  again  in  America,  I  am  hardly  pre- 
pared to  say.  I  will  look  into  the  subject 
and  let  you  know ;  but  in  England  I  regret 
to  repeat  that  you  are  a  married  man." 

Dare  groaned  in  body  and  in  spirit  as  the 
words  came  back  to  him  ;  and  his  thoughts, 
shrinking  from  the  despair  and  misery  at 
home,  wandered  aimlessly  away,  anywhere, 
hither  and  thither,  afraid  to  go  back,  afraid 
to  face  again  the  desolation  that  sat  so  grim 
and  stern  in  solitary  possession. 

The  train  arrived  at  Slumberleigh  at  last, 
and  he  got  out,  and  shivered  as  the  driving 
wind  swept  across  the  platform.  It  surprised 
him  that  there  was  a  wind,  although  at  every 
station  down  the  line  he  had  seen  people 
straining  against  it.  He  gave  up  his  ticket 
mechanically,    and    walked    aimlessly    away 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  179 

into  the  darkness,  turning  with  momentary 
curiosity  to  watch  the  train  hurry  on  again, 
a  pillar  of  fire  by  night,  as  it  had  been  a 
pillar  of  smoke  by  day. 

He  passed  the  blinking  station  inn,  forget- 
ting that  he  had  put  up  his  dog-cart  there  to 
await  his  return,  and  hardly  knowing  what  he 
did,  took  from  long  habit  the  turn  for  Vandon. 

It  was  a  wild  night.  The  wind  was  driving 
the  clouds  across  the  moon  at  a  tremendous 
rate,  and  sweeping  at  each  gust  flights  of 
spectre  leaves  from  the  swaying  trees.  It 
caught  him  in  the  open  of  the  bare  high-road, 
and  would  not  let  him  go.  It  opposed  him, 
and  buffeted  him  at  every  turn ;  but  he  held 
listlessly  on  his  way.  His  feet  took  him, 
and  he  let  them  take  him  whither  they  would. 
They  led  him  stumbling  along  the  dim  road, 
the  dust  of  which  was  just  visible  like  a  grey 
mist  before  him,  until  he  reached  the  bridge 
by  the  mill.  There  his  feet  stopped  of  their 
own  accord,  and  he  went  and  leaned  against 
the    low    stone   wall,    looking    down    at    the 


l8o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

sudden  glimpses  of  pale  hurried  water  and 
trembling  reed. 

The  moon  came  out  full  and  strong  in 
temporary  victory,  and  made  black  shadows 
behind  the  idle  mill  wheel  and  open  mill  race, 
and  black  shadows,  black  as  death,  under 
the  bridofe  itself.  Dare  leaned  over  the  wall 
to  watch  the  mysterious  water  and  shadow 
run  beneath.  As  he  looked,  he  saw  the 
reflection  of  a  man  in  the  water  watching 
him.  He  shook  his  fist  savagely  at  it,  and 
it  shook  its  fist  amid  a  wavering  of  broken 
light  and  shadow  back  at  him.  But  it  did 
not  go  away ;  it  remained  watching  him. 
There  was  something  strange  and  unfamiliar 
about  the  river  to-night.  It  had  a  voice, 
too,  which  allured  and  repelled  him — a  voice 
at  the  sound  of  which  the  grim  despair  within 
him  stirred  ominously  at  first,  and  then  began 
slowly  to  rise  up  gaunt  and  terrible  ;  began 
to  move  stealthily,  but  with  ever-increasing 
swiftness  through  the  deserted  chambers  of 
his  heart. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        l8l 

No  Strong  abiding  principle  was  there  to 
do  battle  with  the  enemy.  The  minor  feel- 
ings, sensibilities,  emotions,  amiable  impulses, 
those  courtiers  of  our  prosperous  days,  had 
all  forsaken  him  and  fled.  Dare's  house  in 
his  hour  of  need  was  left  unto  him  desolate. 

And  the  river  spoke  in  a  guilty  whisper, 
which  yet  the  quarrel  of  the  wind  and  the 
trees  could  not  drown,  of  deep  places  further 
down,  where  people  were  never  found,  people 

who But  there  were  shallows,  too,  he 

remembered,  shallow  places  among  the  stones 
where  the  trout  were.  If  anybody  were 
drowned.  Dare  thought,  gazing  down  at  the 
pale  shifting  moon  in  the  water,  he  would 
be  found  there,  perhaps,  or  at  any  rate,  his 
hat — he  took  his  hat  off,  and  held  it  tightly 
clenched  in  both  his  hands — his  hat  would 
tell  the  tale. 


1 82  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER   X. 

Charles  left  Slumberleigh  Hall  a  few  hours 
later  than  Dare  had  done,  but  only  to  go 
back  to  Atherstone.  He  could  not  leave  the 
neighbourhood.  This  burning  fever  of  sus- 
pense would  be  unbearable  at  any  other 
place,  and  in  any  case  he  must  return  by 
Saturday,  the  day  on  which  he  had  promised 
to  meet  Raymond.  His  hand  was  really 
slightly  Injured,  and  he  made  the  most  of  it. 
He  kept  it  bound  up,  telegraphed  to  put  off 
his  next  shooting  engagement  on  the  strength 
of  It,  and  returned  to  Atherstone,  even  though 
he  was  aware  that  Lady  Mary  had  arrived 
there  the  day  before,  on  her  way  home  to 
her  house  in  London. 

Ralph    and    Evelyn    were    accustomed   to 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 83 

sudden  and  erratic  movements  on  the  part 
of  Charles,  and  to  Molly  he  was  a  sort  of 
archangel,  who  might  arrive  out  of  space  at 
any  moment,  untrammelled  by  such  details 
as  distance,  trains,  time,  or  tide.  But  to 
Lady  Mary  his  arrival  was  a  significant  fact, 
and  his  impatient  refusal  to  have  his  hand 
investigated  was  another.  Her  cold  grey 
eyes  watched  him  narrowly,  and,  conscious 
that  they  did  so,  he  kept  out  of  her  way  as 
much  as  possible,  and  devoted  himself  to 
Molly  more  than  ever. 

He  was  sailing  a  mixed  fleet  of  tin  ducks 
and  fishes  across  the  tank  by  the  tool  shed, 
under  her  supervision,  on  the  afternoon  of 
the  day  he  had  arrived,  when  Ralph  came  to 
find  him  in  great  excitement.  His  keeper 
had  just  received  private  notice  from  the 
Thursbys'  keeper  that  a  raid  on  the  part  of 
a  large  gang  of  poachers  was  expected  that 
night  In  the  parts  of  the  Slumberleigh  coverts 
that  had  not  yet  been  shot  over,  and  which 
adjoined  Ralph  s  own  land. 


184  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Whereabout  will  that  be  ?  "  said  Charles 
inattentively,  drawing  his  magnet  slowly  in 
front  of  the  fleet. 

''  Where  ? "  said  Ralph  excitedly,  *'  why 
round  by  the  old  house,  round  by  Arleigh, 
of  course.  Thursby  and  I  have  turned  down 
hundreds  of  pheasants  there.  Don't  you 
remember  the  hot  corner  by  the  coppice  last 
year,  below  the  house,  where  we  got  forty 
at  one  place,  and  how  the  wind  took  them 
as  they  came  over  ?  " 

''  Nea.r  A r/ez£-A  f  repeated  Charles,  with 
sudden  interest. 

*'  Uncle  Charles,"  interposed  Molly  re- 
proachfully, ''  don't  let  all  the  ducks  stick  on 
to  the  magnet  like  that.  I  told  you  not 
before.      Make  It  go  on  in  front." 

But  Charles's  attention  had  wandered  from 
the  ducks. 

"  Yes,"  continued  Ralph,  "  near  Arlelgh. 
There  was  a  gang  of  poachers  there  last 
year,  and  the  keepers  dared  not  attack 
them     they    were    so    strong,    though    they 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 85 

were  shooting  right  and  left.  But  we'll 
be  even  with  them  this  year.  My  men  are 
going,  and  I  shall  go  with  them.  You  had 
better  come  too,  and  see  the  fun.  The  more 
the  better." 

**  Why  should  I  go  ? "  said  Charles  list- 
lessly. ''  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper,  or  even 
his  under  keeper  ?  Molly,  don't  splash  your 
uncle's  wardrobe.  Besides,  I  expect  it  is  a 
false  alarm  or  a  blind." 

"  False  alarm  !  "  retorted  Ralph.  "  I  tell 
you  Thursby's  head  keeper,  Shaw — you 
know  Shaw — saw  a  man  himself  only  last 
night  in  the  Arleigh  coverts ;  came  upon 
him  suddenly,  reconnoitering,  of  course,  for 
to-night,  and  would  have  collared  him  too  if 
the  moon  had  not  gone  in,  and  when  it  came 
out  again  he  was  gone." 

''  Of  course,  and  he  will  warn  off  the  rest 
to-night." 

''Not  a  bit  of  it.  He  never  saw  Shaw. 
Shaw  takes  his  oath  he  didn't  see  him.  I'll 
lay  any  odds  they  will   beat  those  coverts 


l86  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

to-night,  and,  by  George  !  we'll  nail  some  of 
them,  if  we  have  an  ounce  of  luck." 

Ralph's  sporting  instinct,  to  which  even 
the  fleeting  vision  of  a  chance  weasel  never 
appealed  in  vain,  was  now  thoroughly 
aroused,  and  even  Charles  shared  somewhat 
in  his  excitement. 

How  could  he  warn  Raymond  to  lie  close  ? 
The  more  he  thought  of  it  the  more  im- 
possible it  seemed.  It  was  already  late  in 
the  afternoon.  He  could  not,  for  Raymond's 
sake,  risk  being  seen  hanging  about  in  the 
woods  near  Arleigh  for  no  apparent  reason, 
and  Raymond  was  not  expecting  to  see  him 
in  any  case  for  two  days  to  come,  and  would 
probably  be  impossible  to  find.  He  could 
do  nothing  but  wait  till  the  evening  came, 
when  he  might  have  some  opportunity,  if  the 
night  were  only  dark  enough,  of  helping  or 
warning  him. 

The  night  was  dark  enough  when  it  came  ; 
but  it  was  unreliable.  A  tearing  autumn 
wind  drove  armies  of  clouds  across  the  moon, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 87 

only  to  sweep  them  away  again  at  a  moment's 
notice.  The  wind  itself  rose  and  fell, 
dropped  and  struggled  up  again  like  a  furious 
wounded  animal. 

''  It  will  drop  at  midnight,"  said  Ralph  to 
Charles  below  his  breath,  as  they  walked  in 
the  darkness  along  the  road  towards  Slumber- 
leigh ;  ''  and  the  moon  will  come  out  when 
the  wind  goes.  I  have  told  Evans  and 
Brooks  to  go  by  the  fields,  and  meet  us  at 
the  cross  roads  in  the  low  woods.  It  is  a 
good  night  for  us.  We  don't  want  light  yet 
awhile ;  and  the  more  row  the  wind  kicks  up 
till  we  are  in  our  places  ready  for  them  the 
better." 

They  walked  on  in  silence,  nearly  missing 
in  the  dark  the  turn  for  Slumberleigh,  where 
the  road  branched  off  to  Vandon. 

''  We  must  be  close  upon  the  river  by  this 
time,"  said  Ralph  ;  "  but  I  can't  hear  it  for 
the  wind." 

The  moon  came  out  suddenly,  and  showed 
close  on  their  right  the  mill  blocking  out  the 


1 88  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

sky,  and  the  dark  sweep  of  the  river  below, 
between  pale  wastes  of  flooded  meadow. 
Upon  the  bridge,  leaning  over  the  wall,  stood 
the  figure  of  a  man,  bareheaded,  with  his  hat 
in  his  hands. 

He  could  not  see  his  face,  but  something 
in  his  attitude  struck  Charles  with  a  sudden 
chill. 

"  By ,"    he    said     below    his    breath, 

plucking  Ralph's  arm,  "  there's  mischief  going 
on  there ! " 

Ralph  did  not  hear,  and  in  another  moment 
Charles  was  thankful  he  had  not  done  so. 

The  man  raised  himself  a  little,  and  the 
light  fell  full  on  his  white  desperate  face. 
He  was  feeling  up  and  down  the  edge  of  the 
stone  parapet  with  his  hands.  As  he  moved, 
Charles  recognized  him,  and  drew  in  his 
breath  sharply. 

''  Who  is  that  ? "  said  Ralph,  his  obtuser 
faculties  perceiving  the  man  for  the  first 
time. 

Charles   made    no  answer,    but   began   to 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 89 

whistle  loudly  one  of  the  tunes  of  the  day. 
He  saw  Dare  give  a  guilty  start,  and  catch- 
ing at  the  wall  for  support,  lean  heavily 
against  it  as  he  looked  wildly  down  the  road, 
where  the  shadow  of  the  trees  had  so  far 
served  to  screen  the  approach  of  Charles  and 
Ralph,  who  now  emerged  into  the  light,  or 
at  least  would  have  done  so,  if  the  moonlight 
had  not  been  snatched  away  at  that  moment. 

*'  Hullo,  Dare ! "  said  Ralph  cheerfully 
through  the  darkness.  "  I  saw  you.  What 
are  you  up  to,  standing  on  the  bridge  at 
midnight,  with  the  clock  striking  the  hour, 
and  all  that  sort  of  thing ;  and  what  have 
you  done  with  your  hat  ?  Dropped  it  into 
the  water  ?  " 

Dare  muttered  something  unintelligible, 
and  peered  suspiciously  through  the  darkness 
at  Charles. 

The  moon  made  a  feint  of  coming  out 
again,  which  came  to  nothing,  but  which 
gave  Charles  a  moment's  glimpse  of  Dare's 
convulsed  face.     And  the  grave  penetrating 


IQO  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

glance  that  met  his  own  [so  fixedly  told  Dare 
in  that  moment  that  Charles  had  guessed  his 
business  on  the  bridge.  Both  men  were 
glad  of  the  returning  darkness,  and  of  the 
presence  of  Ralph. 

**  Come  along  with  us,"  the  latter  was  saying 
to  Dare,  explaining  the  errand  on  which  they 
were  bound ;  and  Dare,  stupefied  with  past 
emotion,  and  careless  of  what  he  did  or 
where  he  went,  agreed. 

It  was  less  trouble  to  agree  than  to  find  a 
reason  for  refusing.  He  mechanically  put 
on  his  hat,  which  he  had  unconsciously 
crushed  together  a  few  minutes  before,  in  a 
dreadful  dream  from  which  even  now  he  had 
not  thoroughly  awaked.  And  still  walking 
like  a  man  in  a  dream,  he  set  off  with  the 
other  two. 

"  There  was  suicide  in  his  face,"  thought 
Charles,  as  he  swung  along  beside  his  brother. 
"He  would  have  done  it  if  we  had  not  come 
up.  Good  God  !  can  it  be  that  it  is  all  over 
between  him  and  Ruth  ! "    The  blood  rushed 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I9I 

to  his  head,  and  his  heart  began  to  beat 
wildly.  He  walked  on  in  silence,  seeing 
nothing,  hearing  nothing.  Raymond  and  the 
poachers  were  alike  forgotten. 

It  was  not  until  a  couple  of  men  joined 
them  silently  in  the  woods,  and  others 
presently  rose  up  out  of  the  darkness  to 
whisper  directions  and  sink  down  again,  that 
Charles  came  to  himself  with  a  start,  and 
pulled  himself  together. 

The  party  had  halted.  It  was  pitch  dark, 
but  he  was  conscious  of  something  towering 
up  above  him,  black  and  lowering.  It  was 
the  ruined  house  of  Arleigh. 

"  You  and  Brooks  wait  here,  and  keep  well 
under  the  lea  of  the  house,"  said  Ralph  in  a 
whisper.  "  If  the  moon  comes  out  get  into 
the  shadow  of  the  wall.  Don't  shout  till 
you're  sure  of  them.  Shaw  is  down  by  the 
stables.  Dare  and  Evans,  you  both  come  on 
with  me.  Shaw's  got  two  men  at  the  end  of 
the  glade,  but  it's  the  nearest  coverts  he  is 
keenest  on,  because  they  can  get  a  horse  and 


192  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

cart  up  close  to  take  the  game,  and  get  off 
sharp  if  they  are  surprised.  They  did  last 
year.  Don't  stir  if  you  hear  wheels.  Wait 
for  them."  And  with  this  parting  injunction 
Ralph  disappeared  noiselessly  with  Dare  and 
the  other  keeper  in  the  direction  of  the 
stables. 

Ralph  had  been  right.  The  wind  was 
dropping.  It  came  and  went  fitfully,  return- 
ing as  if  from  great  distances,  and  hurrying 
past  weak  and  impotent,  leaving  sudden 
silences  behind.  Charles  and  his  companion, 
a  strapping  young  under  keeper,  evidently 
anxious  to  distinguish  himself,  waited,  listen- 
ing intently  in  the  intervals  of  silence.  The 
ivy  on  the  old  house  shivered  and  whispered 
over  their  heads,  and  against  one  of  the 
shuttered  windows  near  the  ground  some 
climbing  plant,  torn  loose  by  the  wind,  tapped 
incessantly,  as  if  calling  to  the  ghosts  within. 
Charles  glanced  ever  and  anon  at  the  sky. 
It  showed  no  trace  of  clearing — as  yet.  He 
was   getting   cramped   with    standing.       He 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  1 93 

wished  he  had  gone  on  to  the  stables.  His 
anxiety  for  Raymond  was  sharpened  by  this 
long  inaction.  He  seemed  to  have  been 
standing  for  ages.  What  were  the  others 
doine  ?  Not  a  sound  reached  him  between 
the  lengthening  pauses  of  the  wind.  His 
companion  stood  drawn  up  motionless  beside 
him  ;  and  so  they  waited,  straining  eye  and 
ear  into  the  darkness,  conscious  that  others 
were  waiting  and  listening  also. 

At  last  in  the  distance  came  a  faint  sound 
of  wheels.  Charles  and  Brooks  instinctively 
drew  a  long  breath ;  and  Charles  for  the 
first  time  believed  the  alarm  of  poachers 
had  not  been  a  false  one  after  all.  It  was 
the  faintest  possible  sound  of  wheels.  It 
would  hardly  have  been  heard  at  all  but 
for  some  newly  broken  stones  over  which 
it  passed.  Then,  without  coming  nearer,  it 
stopped. 

Charles  listened  intently.  The  wind  had 
dropped  down  dead  at  last,  and  in  the 
stillness  he  felt  as  if  he  could  have  heard  a 

VOL.  II.  31 


194  ^11^    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

mouse  stir  miles  away.  But  all  was  quiet. 
There  was  no  sound  but  the  tremulous 
whisper  of  the  ivy.  The  spray  near  the 
window  had  ceased  its  tapping  against  the 
shutter,  and  was  listening  too.  Slowly  the 
moon  came  out,  and  looked  on. 

And  then  suddenly,  from  the  direction  of 
the  stables,  came  a  roar  of  men's  voices,  a 
sound  of  bursting  and  crashing  through  the 
underwood,  a  thundering  of  heavy  feet, 
followed  by  a  whirring  of  frightened  birds 
into  the  air.  Brooks  leaned  forward  breath- 
ing hard,  and  tightening  his  newly  moistened 
grip  on  his  heavy  knotted  stick. 

Another  moment  and  a  man's  figure  darted 
across  the  open,  followed  by  a  chorus  of 
shouts,  and  Charles's  heart  turned  sick  within 
him.      It  was  Raymond. 

"  Cut  him  off  at  the  gate,  Charles,"  roared 
Ralph  from  behind;   ''down  to  the  left." 

There  was  not  a  second  for  reflection.  As 
Brooks  rushed  headlong  forwards,  Charles 
hurriedly  interposed    his    stick    between    his. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 95 

legs,  and,  leaving  him  to  flounder,  started  off 
in  pursuit. 

"  Down  to  your  left,"  cried  a  chorus 
of  voices  from  behind,  as  he  shot  out  of 
the  shadow  of  the  house ;  for  Charles  was 
some  way  ahead  of  the  rest  owing  to  his 
position. 

He  could  hear  Raymond  crashing  in  front, 
then  he  saw  him  again  for  a  moment  in  a 
strip  of  open,  running  as  a  man  does  who 
runs  for  his  life,  with  a  furious  recklessness 
of  all  obstacles.  Charles  saw  he  was  making 
for  the  rocky  thickets  below  the  house,  where 
the  uneven  ground  and  the  bracken  would 
o^Ive  him  a  better  chance.  Did  he  remember 
the  deep  sunken  wall  which,  broken  down  in 
places,  still  separated  the  wilderness  of  the 
garden  from  the  wilderness  outside  ?  Charles 
was  lean  and  active,  and  he  soon  out-dis- 
tanced the  other  pursuers,  but  a  man  Is  hard 
to  overtake  who  has  such  reasons  for  not 
being  overtaken  as  Raymond,  and  do  what 
he  would  he  could  not  get  near  him.     He 


196  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

bore  down  to  the  left,  but  Raymond  seemed 
to  know  it,  and  edging  away  again,  held  for 
the  woods  a  little  higher  up.  Charles  tacked, 
and  then  as  he  ran  he  saw  that  Raymond 
was  making  with  headlong  blindness  through 
the  shrubbery  direct  for  the  deep  sunk  wall 
which  bounded  the  Arleigh  grounds.  Would 
he  see  it  in  the  uncertain  light  ?  He  must 
be  close  upon  it  now.  He  was  running  like 
a  madman.  As  Charles  looked  he  saw  him 
pitch  suddenly  forward  out  of  sight,  and  heard 
a  heavy  fall.  If  Charles  ever  ran  in  his  life 
it  was  then.  As  he  swifdy  let  himself  drop 
over  the  wall,  lower  than  Raymond  had 
taken  it,  he  saw  Ralph  and  Dare,  followed 
by  the  others,  come  streaming  down  the  slope 
in  the  moonlight,  spreading  as  they  came. 
It  was  now  or  never.  He  rushed  up  the 
fosse  under  cover  of  the  wall,  and  almost 
stumbled  over  a  prostrate  figure,  which  was 
helplessly  trying  to  raise  itself  on  its  hands 
and  knees. 

"  Danvers,    it's    me,"    gasped    Raymond, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 97 

turning  a  white  tortured  face   feebly  towards 
him.      ''  Don't  let  those  devils  Q-Qt  me." 

''  Keep  still,"  panted  Charles,  pushing  him 
down  amone  the  bracken.  ''  Lie  close  under 
the  wall,  and  make  for  the  house  ao^ain  when 
its  quiet ; "  and  darting  back  under  cover  of 
the  wall,  to  the  place  where  he  had  dropped 
over  it,  he  found  Dare  almost  upon  him,  and 
rushed  headlong  down  the  steep  rocky 
descent,  roaring  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  and 
calling  wildly  to  the  others.  The  pursuit 
swept  away  through  the  wood,  down  the  hill, 
and  up  the  sandy  ascent  on  the  other  side  ; 
swept  almost  over  the  top  of  Charles,  who 
had  flung  himself  down,  dead-beat  and  gasp- 
ing for  breath,  at  the  bottom  of  the  gully. 

He  heard  the  last  of  the  heavy  lumbering 
feet  crash  past  him,  and  heard  the  shouting 
die  away  before  he  stiffly  dragged  himself 
Lip  again,  and  began  to  struggle  painfully 
back  up  the  slippery  hill-side,  down  which 
he  had  rushed  with  a  whole  regiment  of  loose 
and  hopping  stones  ten  minutes  before.      He 


198  SIR    CHARLES    DANVKRS. 

regained  the  wall  at  last,  and  crept  back  to 
the  place  where  he  had  left  Raymond.  It 
was  with  a  slsfh  of  relief  that  he  found  that 
he  was  eone.  No  doubt  he  had  orot  into 
safety  somewhere,  perhaps  in  the  cottage 
itself,  where  no  one  would  dream  of  looking 
for  him.  He  stumbled  along  among  the 
loose  stones  by  the  wall  till  he  came  to  the 
place  by  the  gate  where  it  w^as  broken  down, 
and  clambering  up,  for  the  gate  was  locked, 
made  his  way  back  through  the  shrubberies, 
and  desolate  remains  of  garden,  towards  the 
point  near  the  house  where  Raymond  had 
first  broken  covert.  As  he  came  round  a 
clump  of  bushes  his  heart  gave  a  great  leap, 
and  then  sank  within  him. 

Three  men  were  standing  in  the  middle  of 
the  lawn  in  the  moonlight,  gathered  round 
vsomething  on  the  ground.  Seized  by  a 
horrible  miseivine,  he  hurried  towards  them. 
At  a  little  distance  a  dog-cart  w^as  being 
slowly  led  over  the  grass-grown  drive  towards 
the  house. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  1 99 

"  What  Is  it  ?  Any  one  hurt  ?  "  he  asked 
hoarsely,  joining  the  little  group ;  but  as  he 
looked  he  needed  no  answer.  One  glance 
told  him  that  the  prostrate,  unconscious 
figure  on  the  ground,  with  blood  slowly 
oozing  from  the  open  mouth,  was  Raymond 
Deyncourt. 

"  Great  God !  the  man's  dying,"  he  said, 
dropping  on  his  knees  beside  him. 

"He's  all  right,  sir;  he'll  come  to,"  said 
a  little  brisk  man  in  a  complacent,  peremptory 
tone.  "  It's  only  the  young  chap" — pointing 
to  the  bashful  but  gratified  Brooks — "as 
crocked  him  over  the  head  a  bit  sharper 
than  needful.  Here,  Esp" — to  the  grinning 
Slumberleigh  policeman,  whom  Charles  now 
recognized,  "  tell  the  lad  to  bring  up  the  'orse 
and  trap  over  the  grass.  We  shall  have  a 
business  to  shift  him  as  It  Is." 

"  Is  he  a  poacher  ?  "  asked  Charles.  "He 
doesn't  look  like  It." 

"  Lord  !  no,  sir,"  replied  the  little  man,  and 
Charles's  heart  went  straio^ht  down   Into  his 


200  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

boots  and  stayed  there.  ''  Fm  come  down 
from  Birmingham  after  him.  He's  no 
poacher.  The  poHce  have  wanted  him  very 
special  for  some  time  for  the  Francisco 
forgery  case." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  201 


CHAPTER    XL 

Charles  watched  the  detective  and  the 
poHceman  hoist  Raymond  into  the  dog-cart 
and  drive  away,  supporting  him  between 
them.  No  doubt  it  had  been  the  wheels  of 
that  dog-cart  which  they  had  heard  in  the 
distance.     Then  he  turned  to  Brooks. 

"  How  is  it  you  remained  behind  }  "  he 
asked  sharply. 

Brooks's  face  fell,  and  he  explained  that 
just  as  he  was  starting  in  the  pursuit  he  had 
caught  his  legs  on  "  Sir  Chawles  sir's"  stick, 
and  ''  barked  hisself." 

*'  I  remember,"  said  Charles.  "  You  got 
in  my  way.  You  should  look  out  where  you 
are  going.  You  may  as  well  go  and  find  my 
stick." 


202  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  poor  victim  of  duplicity  departed 
rather  crestfallen,  and  at  this  moment  Dare 
came  up. 

"  We  have  lost  him,"  he  said,  wiping  his 
forehead.  *'  I  don't  know  what  has  become 
of  him." 

'*  He  doubled  back  here,"  said  Charles. 
*'  I  followed,  but  you  all  went  on.  The  police 
have  got  him.  He  was  not  a  poacher  after 
all,  so  they  said." 

"  Ah  !  "  said  Dare.  "  They  have  him  ?  I 
regret  it.  He  ran  well.  I  could  wish  he 
had  escaped.  I  was  in  the  doorway  of  a 
stable  watching  a  long  time,  and  all  in  a 
moment  he  rushed  past  me  out  of  the  door. 
The  policeman  was  seeking  within  when  he 
came  out,  but  thouo^h  he  touched  me  I  could 
not  stop  him.  And  now,"  with  sudden 
w^eariness  as  his  excitement  evaporated, 
*'  all  is  then  over  for  the  night  ?  And  the 
others  ?  Where  are  they  ?  Do  we  wait  for 
them  here  ?  " 

''  We  should   wait   some  time  if  we   did," 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  203 

replied  Charles.  "  Ralph  Is  certain  to  go  on 
to  the  other  coverts.  He  has  poachers  on 
the  brain.  Probably  the  rumour  that  they 
were  coming  here  was  only  a  blind,  and  they 
are  doinof  a  eood  business  somewhere  else. 
I  am  eoine  home.  I  have  had  enoug^h 
enjoyment  for  one  evening.  I  should  advise 
you  to  do  the  same." 

Dare  winced,  and  did  not  answer,  and 
Charles  suddenly  remembered  that  there 
were  circumstances  which  mieht  make  it 
difficult  for  him  to  q-q  back  to  Vandon. 

They  walked  away  together  in  silence. 
Dare,  who  had  been  wildly  excited,  was 
beo-inninor    to    feel    the    reaction.       He    was 

o  o 

becoming  giddy  and  faint  with  exhaustion 
and  want  of  food.  He  had  eaten  nothing  all 
day.  They  had  not  gone  far  when  Charles 
saw  that  he  stumbled  at  every  other  step. 

''  Look  out,"  he  said  once,  as  Dare  stumbled 
more  heavily  than  usual,  "  you'll  twist  your 
ankle  on  these  loose  stones  if  you're  not 
more  careful." 


204  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

*'  It  is  SO  dark,"  said  Dare  faintly. 

The  moon  was  shining  brightly  at  the 
moment,  and  as  Charles  turned  to  look  at 
him  in  surprise,  Dare  staggered  forward,  and 
would  have  collapsed  altogether  if  he  had 
not  caught  him  by  the  arm. 

"  Sit  down,"  he  said  authoritatively.  "  Here, 
not  on  me,  man,  on  the  bank.  Always  sit 
down  when  you  can't  stand.  You  have  had 
too  much  excitement.  I  felt  the  same  after 
my  first  Christmas  tree.  You  will  be  better 
directly." 

Charles  spoke  lightly,  but  he  knew  from 
what  he  had  seen  that  Dare  must  have 
passed  a  miserable  day.  He  had  never 
liked  him.  It  was  impossible  that  he  should 
have  done  so.  But  even  his  more  active 
dislike  of  the  last  few  months  gave  way  to 
pity  for  him  now,  and  he  felt  almost  ashamed 
at  the  thought  that  his  own  happiness  was 
only  to  be  built  on  the  ruin  of  poor  Dare's. 

He  made  him  swallow  the  contents  of  his 
flask,  and  as  Dare  choked  and  gasped  himself 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  205 

back  into  the  fuller  possession  of  his  faculties, 
and  experienced  the  benign  influences  of 
whisky,  entertained  at  first  unawares,  his 
heart,  always  easily  touched,  warmed  to  the 
owner  of  the  silver  flask,  and  of  the  strong 
arm  that  was  supporting  him  with  an  un- 
willinorness  he  little  dreamed  of.  His 
momentary  jealousy  of  Charles  In  the  summer 
had  long  since  been  forgotten.  He  felt 
towards  him  now,  as  Charles  helped  him  up, 
and  he  proceeded  slowly  on  his  arm,  as  a 
friend  and  a  brother. 

Charles,  entirely  unconscious  of  the  noble 
sentiments  which  he  and  his  flask  had  Inspired, 
looked  narrowly  at  his  companion,  as  they 
neared  the  turn  for  Atherstone,  and  said  with 
some  anxiety — 

"  Where  are  you  going  to-night  ?  " 

Dare  made  no  answer.  He  had  no  Idea 
where  he  was  going. 

Charles  hesitated.  He  could  not  let  him 
walk  back  alone  to  Vandon — over  the  bridge. 
It  w^as  long  past  midnight.      Dare's  evident 


20D  SIR    CHARLES    DANVKRS. 

Inability    to    think    where    to    turn    touched 
him. 

*'  Can  I  be  of  any  use  to  you  ? "  he  said 
earnestly.  ''  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  ? 
Perhaps,  at  present,  you  would  rather  not  go 
to  Vandon." 

"No,  no,"  said  Dare,  shuddering;  ''I  will 
not  go  there." 

Charles  felt  more  certain  than  ever  that  It 
would  not  be  safe  to  leave  him  to  his  own 
devices,  and  his  anxiety  not  to  lose  sight  of 
him  in  his  present  state  gave  a  kindness  to 
his  manner  of  which  he  was  hardly  aware. 

"  Come  back  to  Atherstone  with  me,"  he 
said.  "  I  will  explain  it  to  Ralph  when  he 
comes  in.      It  will  be  all  right." 

Dare  accepted  the  proposition  with  grati- 
tude. It  relieved  him  for  the  moment  from 
coming  to  any  decision.  He  thanked  Charles 
with  effusion,  and  then — his  natural  impulsive- 
ness quickened  by  the  quantity  of  raw  spirits 
he  had  swallowed,  by  this  mark  of  sympathy, 
by  the  moonlight,  by   Heaven  knows  what 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  207 

that  loosens  the  facile  tono^ue  of  unretlcence 
— then  suddenly,  without  a  moment's  pre- 
paration, he  began  to  pour  forth  his  troubles 
into  Charles's  astonished  and  reluctant  ears. 
It  was  vain  to  try  to  stop  him,  and,  after  the 
first  moment  of  instinctive  recoil,  Charles 
was  seized  by  a  burning  curiosity  to  know  all 
where  he  already  knew  so  much,  to  put  an 
end  to  this  racking  suspense. 

"  And  that  is  not  the  worst,"  said  Dare, 
when  he  had  recounted  how  the  woman  he 
had  seen  on  the  church  steps  was  in  very 
deed  the  wife  she  claimed  to  be.  ''  That  is 
not  the  worst.  I  love  another.  We  are 
affianced.  We  are  as  one.  I  bring  sorrow 
upon  her  I  love." 

*' She  knows,  then?"  asked  Charles 
hoarsely,  hating  himself  for  being  such  a 
hypocrite,  but  unable  to  refrain  from  putting 
a  leading  question. 

"  She  knows  that  some  one — a  person — is 
at  Vandon,"  replied  Dare,  *'  who  calls  herself 
my  wife,  but  I  tell  her  it  is  not  true,  and  she, 


208  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

all  goodness,  all  heavenly  calm,  she  trusts  me, 
and  once  again  she  promises  to  marry  me  if  I 
am  free,  as  I  tell  her,  as  I  swear  to  her." 

Charles  listened  in  astonishment.  He  saw 
Dare  was  speaking  the  truth,  but  that  Ruth 
could  have  given  such  a  promise  was  difficult 
to  believe.  He  did  not  know,  what  Dare 
even  had  not  at  all  realized,  that  she  had 
given  it  In  the  belief  that  Dare,  from  his 
answers  to  her  questions,  had  never  been 
married  to  the  woman  at  all,  In  the  belief 
that  she  was  a  mere  adventuress  seeking  to 
make  money  out  of  him  by  threatening  a 
scandalous  libel,  and  without  the  faintest 
suspicion  that  she  was  his  divorced  wife, 
whether  legally  or  Illegally  divorced. 

Dare  had  understood  the  promise  to 
depend  on  the  legality  or  illegality  of  that 
divorce,  and  told  Charles  so  in  all  good  faith. 
With  an  extraordinary  effort  of  reticence  he 
withheld  the  name  of  his  affianced,  and  press- 
ing Charles's  arm,  begged  him  to  ask  no 
more.     And   Charles,    half   sorry,    half  con- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  209 

temptuous,  wholly  ashamed  of  having  allowed 
such  a  confidence  to  be  forced  upon  him, 
marched  on  in  silence,  now  divided  between 
mortal  anxiety  for  Raymond  and  pity  for 
Dare,  now  striving  to  keep  down  a  certain 
climbing  rapturous  emotion  which  would  not 
be  suppressed. 

One  of  the  servants  had  waited  up  for 
their  return,  and  after  eettlnof  Dare  some- 
thing  to  eat,  Charles  took  him  up  to  the 
room  which  had  been  prepared  for  himself, 
and  then  feeling  he  had  done  his  duty  by 
him,  and  that  he  was  safe  for  the  present, 
went  back  to  smoke  by  the  smoking-room 
fire  till  Ralph  came  In,  which  was  not  till 
several  hours  later.  When  he  did  at  last 
return  It  was  In  triumph.  He  was  dead- 
beat,  voiceless,  and  footsore ;  but  a  sense  of 
glory  sustained  him.  Four  poachers  had 
been  taken  red-handed  in  the  coverts  furthest 
from  Arlelgh.  The  rumour  about  Arleigh 
had,  of  course,  been  a  blind ;  but  he,  Ralph, 
thank    Heaven,  was   not  to  be  taken   In   In 

VOL.  II.  32 


2IO  SIR    CIIARL:ES    DANVERS. 

such  a  hurry  as  all  that !  He  could  look 
after  his  Interests  as  well  as  most  men.  In 
short,  he  was  full  of  glorification  to  the  brim, 
and  It  was  only  after  hearing  a  hoarse  and 
full  account  of  the  whole  transaction  several 
times  over  that  Charles  was  able  In  a  pause 
for  breath  to  tell  him  that  he  had  offered 
Dare  a  bed,  as  he  was  quite  tired  out,  and 
was  some  distance  from  Vandon. 

''All  right.  Quite  right,"  said  Ralph,  un- 
heeding ;  "  but  you  and  he  missed  the  best 
part  of  the  whole  thing.  Great  Scot !  when 
I   saw  them  come  dodging  round  under  the 

Black    Rock  and "     He  was   off  again; 

and  Charles  doubted  afterwards  as  he  fell 
asleep  In  his  armchair  by  the  fire,  whether 
Ralph,  already  slumbering  peacefully  opposite 
him,  had  paid  the  least  attention  to  what  he 
had  told  him,  and  would  not  have  entirely 
forgotten  it  In  the  morning.  And,  In  fact,  he 
did,  and  It  was  not  until  Evelyn  desired  with 
dignity  on  the  morrow,  that  another  time 
unsuitable  persons  should  not  be  brought  at 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  2  I  I 

midnight  to  her  house,  that  he  remembered 
what  had  happened. 

Charles,  who  was  present,  immediately 
took  the  blame  upon  himself,  but  Evelyn  was 
not  to  be  appeased.  By  this  time  the  whole 
neiofhbourhood  was  rinofine  with  the  news  of 
the  arrival  of  a  foreign  wife  at  Vandon,  and 
Evelyn  felt  that  Dare's  presence  in  her  blue 
bedroom,  with  crockery  and  crewel-work 
curtains  to  match,  compromised  that  apart- 
ment and  herself,  and  that  he  must  incon- 
tinently depart  out  of  it.  It  was  in  vain  that 
Ralph  and  even  Charles  expostulated.  She 
remained  unmoved.  It  was  not,  she  said,  as 
if  she  had  been  unwilling  to  receive  him  in 
the  first  instance,  as  a  possible  Roman 
Catholic,  though  many  might  have  blamed 
her  for  that,  and  perhaps  she  had  been  to 
blame  ;  but  she  had  never,  no,  never,  had 
any  one  to  stay  that  anybody  could  say  any- 
thing about.  (This  was  a  solemn  fact  which 
it  was  impossible  to  deny.)  Ralph  might 
remember  her  own  cousin,  Willie  Best,  and 


2  12  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

she  had  always  Hked  WilHe,  had  never  been 
asked  again  after  that  tune — Ralph  chuckled 
— that  time  he  knew  of.  She  was  very  sorry, 
and  she  quite  understood  all  Charles  meant, 
and  she  quite  saw  the  force  of  what  he  said  ; 
but  she  could  not  allow  people  to  stay  in  the 
house  who  had  foreign  wives  that  had  been 
kept  secret.  What  was  poor  Willie,  who 
had  only — Ralph  need  not  laugh  ;  there  was 
nothing  to  laugh  at — what  was  Willie  to 
this  ?  She  must  be  consistent.  She  could 
see  Charles  was  very  angry  with  her,  but  she 
could  not  encourage  what  was  wrong,  even 
if  he  was  angry.      In  short,  Dare  must  go. 

But  when  it  came  to  the  point,  it  w^as 
found  that  Dare  could  not  2:0.  Nothinof 
short  of  force  would  have  turned  the  unwel- 
come guest  out  of  the  bed  in  the  blue  bed- 
room, from  which  he  made  no  attempt  to  rise, 
and  on  which  he  lay  worn  out  and  feverish, 
In  a  stupor  of  sheer  mental  and  physical 
exhaustion. 

Charles   and    Ralph    went   and  looked  at 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  213 

him  rather  ruefully,  with  masculine  helpless- 
ness, and  the  end  of  it  was  that  Evelyn,  in 
no  wise  softened,  for  she  was  a  good  woman, 
had  to  give  way,  and  a  doctor  was  sent  for. 

"  Send  for  the  man  in  D .     Don't  have 

the  Slumberleigh  man,"  said  Charles  ;  "  it 
will  only  make  more  talk  ;  "  and  the  doctor 
from  D w^as  accordingly  sent  for. 

He  did  not  arrive  till  the  afternoon,  and 
after  he  had  seen  Dare,  and  given  him  a 
sleeping  draught,  and  had  talked  reassuringly 
of  a  mental  shock  and  a  feverish  tempera- 
ment, he  apologized  for  his  delay  in  coming. 
He  had  been  kept,  he  said,  drawing  on  his 
gloves  as  he  spoke,  by  a  very  serious  case  in 

the    police-station    at    D .     A    man    had 

been  arrested  on  suspicion  the  previous 
night,  and  he  seemed  to  have  sustained  some 
fatal  internal  injury.  He  ought  to  have  been 
taken  to  the  infirmary  at  once ;  but  it  had 
been  thought  he  was  only  shamming  when 
first  arrested,  and  once  in  the  police-station 
he  could  not  be  moved,  and — the  doctor  took 


2  14  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

up  his   hat — he  would   probably  hardly  out- 
live the  day. 

"  By  the  way,"  he  added,  turning  at  the 
door,  "he  asked  over  and  over  again  while 
I  was  with  him  to  see  you  or  Mr.  Danvers. 
Vm  sure  I  forget  which,  but  I  promised  him 
I  would  mention  it.  Nearly  slipped  my 
memory,  all  the  same.  He  said  one  of  you 
had  known  him  in  his  better  days,  at — Oxford, 
was  it  ?  " 

''  What  name  ?  "  asked  Charles. 

"  Stephens,"  replied  the  doctor.  "He 
seemed  to  think  you  would  remember  him." 

*'  Stephens,"  said  Charles  reflectively. 
"  Stephens  !  I  once  had  a  valet  of  that 
name,  and  a  very  good  one  he  was,  who  left 
my  service  rather  abruptly,  taking  v/ith  him 
numerous  portable  memorials  of  myself,  in- 
cluding a  set  of  diamond  studs.  I  endeavoured 
at  the  time  to  keep  up  my  acquaintance  with 
him  ;  but  he  took  measures  effectually  to 
close  it.  In  fact,  I  have  never  heard  of  him 
from  that  day  to  this." 


SIR  CHARLES  DAXVERS.         215 

''  That's  the  man,  no  doubt,"  replied  the 
doctor.  "He  has — er — a  sort  of  look  about 
him  as  if  he  might  have  been  in  a  gentleman's 
service  once ;  seen-better-days-sort  of  look, 
you  know." 

Charles  said    he   should  be  at    D in 

the  course  of  the  afternoon,  and  would  make 
a  point  of  looking  in  at  the  police-station  j 
and  a  quarter  of  an  hour  later  he  was  driving 
as  hard  as  he  could  tear  in  Ralph's  high  dog- 
cart alono-  the  road  to  D .      It  was  a  six- 

mile  drive,  and  he  slackened  as  he  reached 
the  straggling  suburbs  of  the  little  town, 
lying  before  him  in  a  dim  mist  of  fine  rain 
and  smoke. 

Arrived  at  the  dismal  building  which  he 
knew  to  be  the  police-station,  he  was  shown 
into  a  small  room  hung  round  with  papers, 
where  the  warden  was  writing,  and  desired, 
with  an  authority  so  evidently  accustomed 
to  obedience  that  it  invariably  insured  it.  to 
see  the  prisoner.  The  prisoner  he  said,  at 
whose  arrest  he  had  been  present,  had  ex- 


2l6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

pressed  a  wish  to  see  him  through  the  doctor  ; 
and  as  the  warden  demurred  for  the  space  of 
one  second,  Charles  mentioned  that  he  was 
a  magistrate  and  justice  of  the  peace,  and 
sternly  desired  the  confused  official  to  show 
him  the  way  at  once.  That  functionary, 
awed  by  the  stately  manner  which  none  knew 
better  than  Charles  when  to  assume,  led  the 
way  down  a  narrow  stone  passage,  past 
numerous  doors  behind  one  of  which  a 
banging  sound,  accompanied  by  alcoholic 
oaths,  suggested  the  presence  of  a  free-born 
Briton  chafing  under  restraint. 

"  I  had  him  put  upstairs,  sir,"  said  the 
w^arden  humbly.  "  We  didn't  know  when  he 
came  in  as  it  was  a  case  for  the  infirmary  ; 
but  seeing  he  was  wanted  for  a  big  thing, 
and  poorly  in  his  'ealth,  I  giv'  him  one  of  the 
superior  cells,  with  a  mattress  and  piller 
complete." 

The  man  was  evidently  afraid  that  Charles 
had  come  as  a  magistrate  to  give  him  a 
reprimand  of  some  kind,  for,  as  he  led  the 


SIR    CPIARLES    DANVERS.  21/ 

way  up  a  narrow  stone  staircase,  he  continued 
to  expatiate  on  the  luxury  of  the  "  mattress 
and  piller,"  on  the  superiority  of  the  cell,  and 
how  a  nurse  had  been  sent  for  at  once  from 
the  infirmary,  when,  owing  to  his  own 
shrewdness,  the  prisoner  was  found  to  be  "  a 
hospital  case." 

''  The  doctor  wouldn't  have  him  moved," 
he  said,  opening  a  closed  door  in  a  long 
passage  full  of  doors,  the  rest  of  which  stood 
open.  ''  It's  not  reg'lar  to  have  him  in  here, 
sir,  I  know ;  but  the  doctor  wouldn't  have 
him  moved." 

Charles  passed  through  the  door,  and 
found  himself  in  a  narrow  whitewashed  cell, 
with  a  bed  at  one  side,  over  which  an  old 
woman  in  the  dress  of  a  hospital  nurse  was 
bending. 

"  You  can  come  out,  Martha,"  said  the 
warden.     ''  The  gentleman's  come  to  see  'im." 

As  the  old  woman  disappeared  curtseying, 
he  lingered  to  say  in  a  whisper. 

"  Do  you  know  him,  sir  ? " 


2l8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Yes,"  said  Charles,  looking  fixedly  at  the 
figure  on  the  bed.  ''  I  remember  him.  I 
knew  him  years  ago,  in  his  better  days. 
I  dare  say  he  will  have  something  to  tell 
me." 

*'  If  it  should  be  anything  as  requires  a 
witness,"  continued  the  man — ''he's  said  a 
deal  already,  and  it's  all  down  in  proper  form 
— but  if  there's  anything  more " 

*'  I  will  let  you  know,"  said  Charles,  look- 
ing towards  the  door,  and  the  warden  took 
the  hint  and  went  out  of  It,  closing  it  quietly. 

Charles  crossed  the  little  room,  and  sitting 
down  in  the  crazy  chair  beside  the  bed,  laid 
his  hand  gently  on  the  listless  hand  lying 
palm  upwards  on  the  rough  grey  counter- 
pane. 

"  Raymond,"  he  said  ;  "  it  is  I,  Danvers." 

The  hand  trembled  a  little,  and  made  a 
faint  attempt  to  clasp  his.  Charles  took  the 
cold  lifeless  hand,  and  held  it  in  his  strong 
gentle  grasp. 

It  is  Danvers,"  he  said  again. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  219 

The  sick  man  turned  his  head  slowly  on 
the  pillow,  and  looked  fixedly  at  him. 
Death's  own  colour,  which  imitation  can 
never  imitate,  nor  ignorance  mistake,  w^as 
stamped  upon  that  rigid  face. 

*'  I'm  done  for,"  he  said  w^ith  a  faint  smile, 
which  touched  the  lips  but  did  not  reach  the 
solemn  far-reaching  eyes. 

Charles  could  not  speak. 

''  You  said  I  should  turn  up  tails  once  too 
often,"  continued  Raymond,  with  slow  halting 
utterance,  "  and  I've  done  it.  I  knew  it  was 
all  up  when  I  pitched  over  that  damned  wall 
on  to  the  stones.      I  felt  I'd  killed  myself." 

"  How  did  they  get  you  ?  "  said  Charles. 

''  I  don't  know,"  replied  Raymond,  closing 
his  eyes  wearily,  as  if  the  subject  had  ceased 
to  interest  him.  "  I  think  I  tried  to  creep 
along  under  the  wall  tow^ards  the  place  where 
it  is  broken  down,  w^hen  I  fancy  some  one 
came  over  long  after  the  others,  and  knocked 
me  on  the  head." 

Charles  reflected  with  sudden  wrath  that 


2  20  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Brooks  no  doubt  had  been  the  man,  and  how 
much  worse  than  useless  his  manoeuvre  with 
the  stick  had  been. 

**  I  did  my  best,"  he  said  humbly. 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  other  ;  ''  and  I  would 
not  have  forgotten  it  either  if — if  there  had 
been  any  time  to  remember  it  in  ;  but  there 
won't  be.  I've  owned  up,"  he  continued  in  a 
laboured  whisper.  "  Stephens  has  made  a  full 
confession.  You'll  have  it  in  all  the  papers 
to-morrow.  And  while  I  was  at  it  I  piled 
on  some  more  I  never  did,  which  will  get 
friends  over  the  water  out  of  trouble.  Tom 
Flavell  did  me  a  good  turn  once,  and  he's 
been  in  hiding  these  two  years  for — well,  it 
don't  much  matter  what,  but  I've  shoved 
that  in  with  the  rest,  though  it  was  never  in  my 
line — never.     He'll  be  able  to  go  home  now." 

"  Have  not  you  confessed  under  your  own 
name  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Raymond,  with  a  curious 
remnant  of  that  pride  of  race  at  which  it  is 
the  undisputed  privilege  of  low  birth  and  a 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  221 

plebeian  temperament  to  sneer.  "  I  won't 
have  my  ov/n  name  dragged  In.  I  dropped 
it  years  ago.  I've  confessed  as  Stephens, 
and  I'll  die  and  be  burled  as  Stephens.  I'm 
not  going  to  disgrace  the  family." 

There  was  a  constrained  silence  of  some 
minutes. 

"  Would  you  like  to  see  your  sister  ? " 
asked  Charles  ;  but  Raymond  shook  his  head 
with  feeble  decision. 

"  That  man ! "  he  said  suddenly  after  a 
long  pause.  *'  That  man  in  the  doorway ! 
How  did  he  come  there  ? " 

"  There  Is  no  man  In  the  doorway,"'  said 
Charles  reassuringly.  ''  There  is  no  one  here 
but  me." 

''  Last  night,"  continued  Raymond,  "  last 
night  in  the  stables.  I  watched  him  stand  in 
the  doorway." 

Charles  remembered  how  Dare  had  said 
Raymond  had  bolted  out  past  him. 

"  That  was  Dare,"  he  said  ;  "  the  man  who 
was  to  have  been  your  brother-in-law." 


2  22  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Ah  ! "  said  Raymond  with  evident  uncon- 
cern. "  I  thought  I'd  seen  him  before.  But 
he's  altered.  He's  grown  into  a  man.  So 
he  is  to  marry  Ruth,  is  he  ?  " 

"  Not  now.  He  was  to  have  done,  but  a 
divorced  wife  from  America  has  turned  up. 
She  arrived  at  Vandon  the  day  before  yester- 
day. It  seems  the  divorce  in  America  does 
not  hold  In  England." 

Raymond  started. 

"  The  old  fox,"  he  said  with  feeble  energy. 
*'  Tracked  him  out,  has  she  ?  We  used  to 
call  them  fox  and   o^oose  when  she  married 

him.      By ,    she   squeezed   every  dollar 

out  of  him  before  she  let  him  go,  and  now 
she's  got  him  again,  has  she  ?  She  always 
was  a  cool  hand.  The  old  fox,"  he  continued 
with  contempt  and  admiration  In  his  voice. 
*'  She's  playing  a  bold  game,  and  the  luck  is 
on  her  side,  but  she's  no  more  his  wife  than 
I  am,  and  she  knows  that  perfectly  well." 

"  Do  you  mean  that  the  divorce  was ?  " 

*'  Divorce,  bosh  !  "    said    Raymond,  work- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  223 

Ing  himself  up  into  a  state  of  feeble  excite- 
ment frightful  to  see.  "  I  tell  you  she  was 
never  married  to  him  legally.  She  called 
herself  a  widow  when  she  married  Dare,  but 
she  had  a  husband  living,  Jaspar  Carroll, 
serving  his  time  at  Baton  Rouge  jail,  down 
South,  all  the  time.  He  died  there  a  year 
afterwards,  but  hardly  a  soul  know^s  It  to  this 
day ;  and  those  that  do  don't  care  about 
bringing  themselves  into  public  notice. 
They'll  prefer  hush-money,  if  they  find  out 
what  she's  up  to  now.  The  prison  register 
would  prove  it  directly.  But  Dare  will  never 
find  it  out.     How  should  he  ?  " 

Raymond  sank  back  speechless  and  pant- 
ing. A  strong  shudder  passed  over  him,  and 
his  breath  seemed  to  fail. 

''  It's  coming,"  he  whispered  hoarsely. 
"  That  lying  doctor  said  I  had  several  hours, 
and  I  feel  it  coming  already." 

''  Danvers,"  he  continued  hurriedly,  "  are 
you  still  there  ? "  Then,  as  Charles  bent 
over  him,  '*  Closer ;  bend  down.     I  want  to 


2  24  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

see  your  face.  Keep  your  own  counsel 
about  Dare.  There's  no  one  to  tell  if  you 
don't.  He's  not  fit  for  Ruth.  You  can 
marry  her  now.  I  saw  what  I  saw.  She'll 
take  you.  And  some  day — some  day,  when 
you  have  been  married  a  long  time,  tell  her 
I'm  dead  ;  and  tell  her — about  Flavell,  and 
how  I  owned  to  it — but  that  I  did  not  do  it. 
I  never  sank  so  low  as  that."  His  voice  had 
dropped  to  a  whisper  which  died  imper- 
ceptibly away. 

*' I  will  tell  her,"  said  Charles;  and  Ray- 
mond turned  his  face  to  the  wall,  and  spoke 
no  more. 

The  struggle  had  passed,  and  for  the 
moment  death  held  aloof,  but  his  shadow 
was  there,  lying  heavy  on  the  deepening 
twilight,  and  darkening  all  the  little  room. 
Raymond  seemed  to  have  sunk  into  a  stupor, 
and  at  last  Charles  rose  silently  and  went  out. 

He  was  dimly  conscious  of  meeting  some 
one  in  the  passage,  of  answering  some  ques- 
tion in  the  negative,  and  then  he  found  him- 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  22  5 

self    gathering    up    the     reins,    and    driving 

through  the  narrow  Hghted  streets  of  D 

in  the  dusk,  and  so  away  down  the  long  flat 
high-road  to  Atherstone. 

A  white  mist  had  risen  up  to  meet  the 
darkness,  and  had  shrouded  all  the  land.  In 
sweeps  and  curves  along  the  fields  a  gleaming 
pallor  lay  of  heavy  dew  upon  the  grass,  and 
on  the  road  the  lonor  lines  of  dim  water  in 
the  ruts  reflected  the  dim  sky. 

Carts  lumbered  past  him  in  the  darkness 
once  or  twice,  the  men  in  them  peering  back 
at  his  reckless  driving  ;  and  once  a  carriage 
with  lamps  came  swiftly  up  the  road  towards 
him,  and  passed  him  with  a  flash,  grazing  his 
wheel.  But  he  took  no  heed.  Drive  as 
quickly  as  he  would  through  mist  and  dark- 
ness, a  voice  followed  him,  the  voice  of  a 
pursuing  devil  close  at  his  ear,  whispering  in 
the  halting,  feeble  utterance  of  a  dying  man — ■ 

*'  Keep  your  own  counsel  about  Dare. 
There  is  no  one  to  tell  if  you  don't." 

Charles  shivered  and  set  his  teeth.      High 

VOL.  II.  S3 


2  26  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

on  the  hill  amone  the  trees  the  distant 
lights  of  Slumberleigh  shone  like  glowworms 
through  the  mist.  He  looked  at  them  with 
wild  eyes.  She  was  there,  the  woman  who 
loved  him,  and  whom  he  passionately  loved. 
He  could  stretch  forth  his  hand  to  take  her 
if  he  would.  His  breath  came  hard  and 
thick.  A  hand  seemed  clutching  and  tearing 
at  his  heart.  And  close  at  his  ear  the 
whisper  came — 

*'  There  is  no  one  to  tell  if  yon  dont^ 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        227 


CHAPTER   XII. 

It  was  close  on  dressing  time  when  Charles 
came  into  the  drawing-room,  where  Evelyn 
and  Molly  were  building  castles  on  the 
hearthrug  in  the  ruddy  firelight.  After 
changing  his  damp  clothes,  he  had  gone  to 
the  smoking-room,  but  he  had  found  Dare 
sitting  there  •  in  a  vast  dressing-gown  of 
Ralph's,  in  a  state  of  such  utter  dejection, 
with  his  head  in  his  hands,  that  he  had 
silently  retreated  again  before  he  had  been 
perceived.  He  did  not  want  to  see  Dare 
just  now.  He  wished  he  were  not  in  the 
house. 

Quite  oblivious  of  the  fact  that  he  was  not 
in  Evelyn's  good  graces,  he  went  and  sat  by 
the  drawing-room  fire,  and  absently  watched 


2  28  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Molly  playing  with  her  bricks.  Presently, 
when  the  dressing-bell  rang,  Evelyn  went 
away  to  dress,  and  Molly,  tired  of  her  castles, 
suggested  that  she  might  sit  on  his  knee. 

He  let  her  climb  up  and  wriggle  and 
finally  settle  herself  as  it  seemed  good  to 
her,  but  he  did  not  speak ;  and  so  they  sat 
in  the  firelight  together,  Molly's  hand  lovingly 
stroking  his  black  velvet  coat.  But  her 
talents  lay  in  conversation,  not  in  silence, 
and  she  soon  broke  it. 

''  You  do  look  beautiful  to-night,  Uncle 
Charles." 

''  Do  I  ?"  without  elation. 

''  Do  you  know.  Uncle  Charles,  Ninny's 
sister,  with  the  wart  on  her  cheek,  has  been 
to  tea  ?  She's  in  the  nursery  now.  Ninny 
says  she's  to  have  a  bite  of  supper  before 
she  goes." 

''  You  don't  say  so." 

''  And  we  had  buttered  toast  to  tea,  and 
she  said  you  were  the  most  splendid  gentle- 
man she  ever  saw." 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         229 

Charles  did  not  answer.  He  did  not  even 
seem   to   have  heard  this  Interestlnof  tribute 

<z> 

to  his  personal  appearance.  INIolly  felt  that 
something  must  be  gravely  amiss,  and  laying 
her  soft  cheek  against  his  she  whispered 
confidentially — 

"  Uncle  Charles,  are  you  uncomferable 
inside  ?" 

There  was  a  long  pause. 

"  Yes,  Molly,"  at  last,  pressing  her  to  him. 

''Is  it  there  ?"  said  Molly  sympathetically, 
laying  her  hand  on  the  front  portion  of  her 
amber  sash. 

''No,  INIolly;    I  only  wish  it  were." 

"  It's  not  the  little  green  pears,  then,"  said 
Molly  with  a  sigh  of  experience,  "  because 
it's  always  jiLst  there,  ahvays,  with  them.  It 
was  again  yesterday.  They're  nasty  little 
pears  " — with  a  touch  of  personal  resentment. 

Uncle  Charles  smiled  at  last,  but  it  was 
not  quite  his  usual  smile. 

"  Miss  Molly,"  said  a  voice  from  the  door, 
"  your  mamma  has  sent  for  you." 


230  SIR    CHARLES    DAK  VERS. 

"  It's  not  bedtime  yet." 

''Your  mamma  says  you  are  to  come  at 
once,"  was  the  reply. 

Molly,  knowing  from  experience  that  an 
appeal  to  Charles  was  useless  on  these  occa- 
sions, wriggled  down  from  her  perch  rather 
reluctantly,  and  bade  her  uncle  "Good  night." 

"  Perhaps  it  will  be  better  to-morrow,"  she 
said  consolingly. 

"  Perhaps,"  he  said,  nodding  at  her ;  and 
he  took  her  little  head  between  his  hands, 
and  kissed  her.  She  rubbed  his  kiss  off 
again,  and  walked  gravely  away.  She  could 
not  be  merry  and  ride  in  triumph  upstairs  on 
kind  curveting  Sarah's  willing  back,  while 
her  friend  was  "  uncomferable  inside."  There 
was  no  galloping  down  the  passage  that 
night,  no  pleasantries  with  the  sponge  in 
Molly's  tub,  no  last  caperings  in  light  attire. 
Molly  went  silently  to  bed,  and  as  on  a 
previous  occasion  when  in  great  anxiety 
about  Vic,  who  had  thoughtlessly  gone  out 
in  the  twilight  for  a  stroll,  and  had  forgotten 


SIR    CHARLES    DANYERS.  23 1 

the  lapse  of  time,  she  added  a  whispered 
clause  to  her  little  petitions  which  the  ear  of 
''  Ninny  "  failed  to  catch. 

Charles  recognized,  in  the  way  Evelyn  had 
taken  Molly  from  him,  that  she  was  not  yet 
appeased.  It  should  be  remembered,  in  order 
to  do  her  justice,  that  a  good  woman's  means 
of  showing  a  proper  resentment  are  so 
straitened  and  circumscribed  by  her  con- 
science that  she  is  obliged,  from  actual  want 
of  material,  to  resort  occasionally  to  little  acts 
of  domestic  tyranny,  small  in  themselves  as 
midge  bites,  but,  fortunately  for  the  cause  of 
virtue,  equally  exasperating.  Indeed,  it  Is 
improbable  that  any  really  good  woman 
would  ever  so  far  forget  herself  as  to  lose 
her  temper,  if  she  were  once  thoroughly 
aware  how  much  more  irritating  in  the  long 
run  a  judicious  course  of  those  small  per- 
secutions may  be  made,  which  the  tenderest 
conscience  need  not  scruple  to  Inflict. 

Charles  was  unreasonably  annoyed  at 
having  Molly  taken   from  him.      As  he  sat 


232  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

by  the  fire  alone,  tired  in  mind  and  body,  a 
hovering  sense  of  cold,  and  an  Intense  weari- 
ness of  life  took  him  ;  and  a  great  longing 
came  over  him  like  a  thirst — a  lonoinor  for  a 
little  of  the  personal  happiness  which  seemed 
to  be  the  common  lot  of  so  many  round  him  ; 
for  a  home  where  he  had  now  only  a  house  ; 
for  love  and  warmth  and  companionship,  and 
possibly  some  day  a  little  Molly  of  his  own, 
who  would  not  be  taken  from  him  at  the 
caprice  of  another. 

The  only  barrier  to  the  fulfilment  of  such 
a  dream  had  been  a  conscientious  scruple  of 
Ruth's,  to  which  at  the  time  he  had  urged 
upon  her  that  she  did  wrong  to  yield.  That 
barrier  was  now  broken  down  ;  but  It  ought 
never  to  have  existed.  Ruth  and  he  be- 
longed to  each  other  by  divine  law,  and  she 
had  no  right  to  give  herself  to  any  one  else 
to  satisfy  her  own  conscience.  And  now — 
all  would  be  well.  She  was  absolved  from 
her  promise.  She  had  been  wrong  to  persist 
in  keeping  it  in  his  opinion  ;   but  at  any  rate 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  233 

she  was  honourably  released  from  it  now. 
And  she  would  marry  him. 

And  that  second  promise,  which  she  had 
made  to  Dare,  that  she  would  still  marry  him 
if  he  were  free  to  marry  ? 

Charles  moved  impatiently  in  his  chair. 
From  what  exaggerated  sense  of  duty  she 
had  made  that  promise  he  knew  not ;  but  he 
would  save  her  from  the  effects  of  her  own 
perverted  judgment.  He  knew  what  Ruth's 
word  meant,  since  he  had  tried  to  make  her 
break  it.  He  knew  that  she  had  promised  to 
marry  Dare  if  he  were  free.  He  knew  that, 
having  made  that  promise,  she  would  keep  it. 

It  would  be  mere  sentimental  folly  on  his 
part  to  say  the  word  that  would  set  Dare 
free.  Even  if  the  American  woman  were 
not  his  wife  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  she  had  a 
moral  claim  upon  him.  The  possibility  of 
Ruth's  still  marrying  Dare  was  too  hideous 
to  be  thought  of.  If  her  judgment  was  so 
entirely  perverted  by  a  morbid  conscientious 
fear  of  following  her  own  inclination  that  she 


2  34  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

could  actually  give  Dare  that  promise,  directly 
after  the  arrival  of  the  adventuress,  Charles 
would  take  the  decision  out  of  her  hands. 
As  she  could  not  judge  fairly  for  herself,  he 
would  judge  for  her,  and  save  her  from 
herself. 

For  her  sake  as  much  as  for  his  own  he 
resolved  to  say  nothing.  He  had  only  to 
keep  silence. 

"  There  s  no  one  to  tell  if  you  donty 

The  door  opened,  and  Charles  gave  a  start 
as  Dare  came  into  the  room.  He  was  taken 
aback  by  the  sudden  rush  of  hatred  that 
surged  up  within  him  at  his  appearance.  It 
angered  and  shamed  him,  and  Dare,  much 
shattered  but  feebly  cordial,  found  him  very 
irresponsive  and  silent  for  the  few  minutes 
that  remained  before  the  dinner  bell  rang 
and  the  others  came  down. 

It  was  not  a  pleasant  meal.  If  Dare  had 
been  a  shade  less  ill,  he  must  have  noticed 
the  marked  coldness  of  Evelyn's  manner,  and 
how   Ralph   good-naturedly   endeavoured  to 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  235 

make  up  for  it  by  double  helpings  of  soup 
and  fish,  which  he  was  quite  unable  to  eat. 
Charles  and  Lady  Mary  were  never  congenial 
spirits  at  the  best  of  times,  and  to-night  was 
not  the  best.  That  lady,  after  feebly  pro- 
voking the  attack  as  usual,  sustained  some 
crushing  defeats,  mainly  couched  In  the 
language  of  Scripture,  which  was,  as  she  felt 
with  Christian  indignation,  turning  her  own 
favourite  weapon  against  herself,  as  possibly 
Charles  thought  she  deserved,  for  putting 
such  a  weapon  to  so  despicable  a  use. 

"  I  really  don't  know,"  she  said  tremulously 
afterwards  in  the  drawing-room,  "  what 
Charles  will  come  to  If  he  goes  on  like  this. 
I  don't  mind,"  venomously, ''  his  tone  towards 
myself.  That  I  do  not  regard ;  but  his  entire 
want  of  reverence  for  the  Church  and 
apostolic  succession  ;  his  profane  remarks 
about  vestments  ;  in  short,  his  entire  attitude 
towards  religion  gives  me  the  gravest 
anxiety." 

In     the     dining-room     the     conversation 


236  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

flagged,  and  Charles  was  beginning  to 
wonder  whether  he  could  make  some  excuse 
and  bolt,  when  a  servant  came  in  with  a 
note  for  him.  It  was  from  the  doctor  in 
D ,  and  ran  as  follows  :  — 

"  Dear  Sir, 

"  I  have  just  seen  {6.30  p.m.) 
Stephens  again.  I  found  him  in  a  state  of 
the  wildest  excitement,  and  he  implored  me 
to  send  you  word  that  he  wanted  to  see  you 
again.  He  seemed  so  sure  that  you  would 
go  if  you  knew  he  wished  it,  that  I  have 
commissioned  Sergeant  Brown's  boy  to  take 
this.  He  wished  me  to  say  '  there  was 
something  more.'  If  there  is  any  further 
confession  he  desires  to  make,  he  has  not 
much  time  to  do  it  in.  I  did  not  expect  he 
would  have  lasted  till  now.  As  it  is,  he  is 
going  fast.  Indeed,  I  hardly  think  you  will 
be  in  time  to  see  him ;  but  I  promised  to  give 

you  this  message. 

*'  Yours  faithfully, 

''  R.  White." 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  237 

"  I  must  go,"  Charles  said,  throwing  the 
note  across  to  Ralph;  ''give  the  boy  half  a 
crown,  will  you  ?  I  suppose  I  may  take 
Othello  ?  "  and  before  Ralph  had  mastered  the 
contents  of  the  note,  and  begun  to  fumble  for 
a  half-crown,  Charles  was  saddlintj  Othello 
himself,  without  waiting  for  the  groom,  and. 
in  a  few  minutes  was  clatterinof  over  the 
stones  out  of  the  yard. 

There  was  just  light  enough  to  ride  by, 
and  he  rode  hard.  What  was  it ;  what  could 
it  be  that  Raymond  had  still  to  tell  him  ? 
He  felt  certain  it  had  something  to  do  with 
Ruth,  and  probably  Dare.  Should  he  arrive 
in  time  to  hear  it  ?     There  at  last  were  the 

liehts  of  D in  front  of  him.     Should  he 

arrive  in  time  ?  As  he  pulled  up  his  steam- 
ing horse  before  the  police-station  his  heart 
misgave  him. 

*'  Am  I  too  late  ?  "  he  asked  of  the  man 
who  came  to  the  door. 

He  looked  bewildered. 

"  Stephens  ?     Is  he  dead  ?  " 


238  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  man  shook  his  head. 

''  They  say  he's  a'most  gone." 

Charles  threw  the  rein  to  him,  and  hurried 
indoors.  He  met  some  one  coming  out,  the 
doctor  probably  he  thought  afterwards,  who 
took  him  upstairs,  and  sent  away  the  old 
woman  who  was  in  attendance. 

*'  I  can't  do  anything  more,"  he  said,  open- 
ing the  door  for  him.  "  Wanted  elsewhere. 
Very  good  of  you,  I'm  sure.  Not  much  use, 
I'm  afraid.  Good  night.  I'll  tell  the  old 
woman  to  be  about." 

A  dim  lamp  was  burning  on  the  little 
corner  cupboard  near  the  door,  and  as 
Charles  bent  over  the  bed,  he  saw  in  a 
moment,  even  by  that  pale  light,  that  he  was 
too  late. 

Life  was  still  there,  if  that  feeble  tossing 
could  be  called  life  ;  but  all  else  was  gone. 
Raymond's  feet  were  already  on  the  boundary 
of  the  land  where  all  things  are  forgotten  ; 
and  at  the  sight  of  that  dim  country,  memory, 
affrighted,  had  slipped  away  and  left  him. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  239 

Was  It  possible  to  recall  him  to  himself 
even  yet  ? 

*'  Raymond,"  he  said,  In  a  low  distinct 
voice,  "  what  is  it  you  wish  to  say  ?  Tell 
me  quickly  what  it  is." 

But  the  long  agony  of  farewell  between 
body  and  soul  had  begun,  and  the  eyes  that 
seemed  to  meet  his  with  momentary  recog- 
nition, only  looked  at  him  In  anguish,  seeking 
help  and  finding  none,  and  wandered  away 
again,  vainly  searching  for  that  which  was 
not  to  be  found. 

Charles  could  do  nothing,  but  he  had  not 
the  heart  to  leave  him  to  struggle  with  death 
entirely  alone,  and  so,  in  awed  and  helpless 
compassion,  he  sat  by  him  through  one  long 
hour  after  another,  waiting  for  the  end  which 
still  delayed,  his  eyes  wandering  ever  and 
anon  from  the  bed  to  the  high  grated  window, 
or  idly  spelling  out  the  different  names  and 
disparaging  remarks  that  previous  occupants 
had  scratched  and  scrawled  over  the  white- 
washed walls. 


240  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

And  so  the  hours  passed. 

At  last,  all  in  a  moment,  the  struggle 
ceased.  The  dying  man  vainly  tried  to  raise 
himself  to  meet  what  was  coming,  and 
Charles  put  his  strong  arm  round  him  and 
held  him  up.  He  knew  that  consciousness 
sometimes  returns  at  the  moment  of  death. 

''  Raymond,"  he  whispered  earnestly. 
"  Raymond." 

A  tremor  passed  over  the  face.  The  lips 
moved.  The  homeless,  lingering  soul  came 
back,  and  looked  for  the  last  time  fixedly  and 
searchingly  at  him  out  of  the  dying  eyes,  and 
then — seeing  no  help  for  it — went  hurriedly 
on  its  way,  leaving  the  lips  parted  to  speak, 
leaving  the  deserted  eyes  vacant  and  terrible, 
until  after  a  time  Charles  closed  them. 

He  had  gone  without  speaking.  Whatever 
he  had  wished  to  say  would  remain  unsaid 
for  ever.  Charles  laid  him  down,  and  stood 
a  long  time  looking  at  the  set  face.  The 
likeness  to  Raymond  seemed  to  be  fading 
away  under  the  touch  of  the  Mighty  Hand, 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  24 1 

but  the  look  of  Ruth,  the  better  look, 
remained. 

At  last  he  turned  away  and  went  out, 
stopping  to  wake  the  old  nurse,  heavily  asleep 
in  the  passage.  His  horse  was  brought 
round  for  him  from  somewhere,  and  he 
mounted  and  rode  away.  He  had  no  idea 
how  long  he  had  been  there.  It  must  have 
been  many  hours,  but  he  had  quite  lost 
sight  of  time.  It  was  still  dark,  but  the 
morninor  could  not  be  far  off.  He  rode 
mechanically  his  horse,  which  knev/  the  road, 
taking  him  at  its  own  pace.  The  night  was 
cold,  but  he  did  not  feel  it.  All  power  of 
feeling  anything  seemed  dried  up  within  him. 
The  last  two  days  and  nights  of  suspense 
and  hio^h  struno^  emotion  seemed  to  have  left 
him  incapable  of  any  further  sensation  at 
present  beyond  that  of  an  intense  fatigue. 

He  rode  slowly,  and  put  up  his  horse 
with  careful  absence  of  mind.  The  eastern 
horizon  was  already  growing  pale  and  distinct 
as    he    found    his    way  indoors  through    the 

VOL.  II.  34 


242  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

drawing-room  window,  the  shutter  of  which 
had  been  left  unhinged  for  him  by  Ralph, 
according  to  custom  when  either  of  them  was 
out  late.  He  went  noiselessly  up  to  his 
room,  and  sat  down.  After  a  time  he  started 
to  find  himself  still  sitting  there ;  but  he 
remained  without  stirring,  too  tired  to  move, 
his  elbows  on  the  table,  his  chin  in  his  hands. 
He  felt  he  could  not  sleep  if  he  were  to 
drag  himself  into  bed.  He  might  just  as 
well  stay  where  he  was. 

And  as  he  sat  watching  the  dawn  his 
mind  began  to  stir,  to  shake  off  its  lethargy 
and  stupor,  to  struggle  into  keener  and  keener 
consciousness. 

There  are  times,  often  accompanying  great 
physical  prostration,  when  a  veil  seems  to 
be  lifted  from  our  mental  vision.  As  in  the 
Mediterranean  one  may  glance  down  suddenly 
on  a  calm  day,  and  see  in  the  blue  depths 
with  a  strange  surprise  the  seaweed  and  the 
rocks  and  the  fretted  sands  below,  so  also  in 
rare  hours  we  see  the  hidden  depths  of  the 


i 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  243 

soul,  over  which  we  have  floated  in  heedless 
unconsciousness  so  long,  and  catch  a  glimpse 
of  the  hills  and  the  valleys  of  those  untravelled 
regions. 

Charles  sat  very  still  with  his  chin  in  his 
hands.  His  mind  did  not  work.  It  looked 
right  down  to  the  heart  of  things. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  time  when  mental 
vision  is  so  clear,  when  the  mind  is  so  sane, 
as  when  death  has  come  very  near  to  us. 
There  is  a  light  which  he  brings  with  him, 
which  he  holds  before  the  eyes  of  the  dying, 
the  stern  light  seldom  seen,  of  reality,  before 
which  self-deception,  and  meanness,  and  that 
which  maketh  a  lie,  cower  in  their  native 
deformity  and  slip  away. 

And  death  sheds  at  times  a  strange  gleam 
from  that  same  light  upon  the  souls  of  those 
who  stand  within  his  shadow,  and  watch  his 
kingdom  coming.  In  an  awful  transfigura- 
tion, all  things  stand  for  what  they  are.  Evil 
is  seen  to  be  evil,  and  good  to  be  good. 
Right   and    wrong    sunder    more    far    apart, 


244  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

and  we  cannot  mistake  them  as  we  do  at 
other  times.  The  debateable  land  stretching 
between  them — that  favourite  resort  of  un- 
decided natures — disappears  for  a  season,  and 
offers  no  longer  its  false  refuge.  The  mind 
is  taken  away  from  all  artificial  supports, 
and  the  knowledge  comes  home  to  the  soul 
afresh,  with  strong  conviction,  that  "  truth  is 
our  only  armour  in  all  passages  of  life,"  as 
with  awed  hearts  we  see  it  is  the  only  armour 
in  the  hour  of  death,  the  only  shield  that  we 
may  bear  away  with  us  into  the  unknown 
country. 

Charles  shuddered  involuntarily.  His  de- 
cision of  the  afternoon  to  keep  secret  what 
Raymond  had  told  him  was  gradually  but 
surely  assuming  a  different  aspect.  What 
was  it,  after  all,  but  a  suppression  of  truth, 
a  kind  of  lie  ?  What  was  it  but  doing  evil 
that  eood  mio^ht  come  ? 

It  was  no  use  harping  on  the  old  string 
of  consequences.  He  saw  that  he  had  re- 
solved to  commit  a  deliberate  sin,  to  be  false 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  245 

to  that  great  principle  of  life — right  for  the 
sake  of  right,  truth  for  the  love  of  truth — by 
which  of  late  he  had  been  trying  to  live.  So 
far,  it  had  not  been  difficult,  for  his  nature 
was  not  one  to  do  things  by  halves,  but 
now 

Old  voices  out  of  the  past,  which  he  had 
thought  long  dead,  rose  out  of  forgotten  graves 
to  uree  him  on.  What  was  he  that  he  should 
stick  at  such  a  trifle  ?  Why  should  a  man 
with  his  past  begin  to  split  hairs  ? 

And  conscience  said  nothing,  only  pointed, 
only  showed  with  a  clearness  that  allowed  of 
no  mistake,  that  he  had  come  to  a  place 
where  two  roads  met. 

Charles's  heart  suffered  then  "  the  nature 
of  an  insurrection."  The  old  lawless  powers 
that  had  once  held  sway,  and  had  been  forced 
back  into  servitude  under  the  new  rule  of  the 
last  few  years  of  responsibility  and  honour, 
broke  loose,  and  spread  like  wildfire  through- 
out the  kingdom  of  his  heart. 

The  struggle  deepened  to   a  battle  fierce 


246  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

and  furious.  His  soul  was  rent  with  a  frenzy 
of  tumult,  of  victory  and  defeat  ever  changing 
sides,  ever  returning  to  the  attack. 

Can  a  kinordom  divided  ao^ainst  itself 
stand  ? 

He  sat  motionless,  gazing  with  absent  eyes 
in  front  of  him. 

And  across  the  shock  of  battle,  and  above 
the  turmoil  of  conflicting  passions,  Ruth's 
voice  came  to  him.  He  saw  the  pale 
spiritual  face,  the  deep  eyes  so  full  of  love 
and  anguish,  and  yet  so  steadfast  with  a 
great  resolve.  He  heard  again  her  last 
words,  "  I  cannot  do  what  is  wrong,  even  for 
you." 

He  stretched  out  his  hands  suddenly. 

''  You  would  not,  Ruth,"  he  said  half  aloud  ; 
''you  would  not.  Neither  will  I  do  what  I 
know  to  be  wrong  for  you,  so  help  me  God  ! 
not  even  for  you." 

The  dawn  was  breaking,  was  breaking 
clear  and  cold,  and  infinitely  far  away  ;  was 
coming  up  through  unfathomable  depths  and 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  247 

distances,  through  gleaming  caverns  and 
fastnesses  of  light,  like  a  new  revelation  fresh 
from  God.  But  Charles  did  not  see  it,  for 
his  head  was  down  on  the  table,  and  he  was 
crying  like  a  child. 


248  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

Dare  was  down  early  the  following  niorning, 
much  too  early  for  the  convenience  of  the 
housemaids,  who  were  dusting  the  drawing- 
room  when  he  appeared  there.  He  was 
usually  as  late  as  any  of  the  young  and  gilded 
unemployed  who  feel  it  incumbent  on  them- 
selves to  show  by  these  public  demonstra- 
tions their  superiority  to  the  rules  and  fixed 
hours  of  the  working  and  thinking  world, 
with  whoni,  however,  their  fear  of  being 
identified  is  a  groundless  apprehension. 
But  to-day  Dare  experienced  a  mournful 
satisfaction  in  being  down  so  early.  He  felt 
the  underlying  pathos  of  such  a  marked 
departure  from  his  usual  habits.  It  was 
obvious  that  nothing  but   deep  affliction   or 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  249 

cub-huntinor  could  have  been  the  cause,  and 
the  cub-hunting  was  over.  The  inference 
was  not  one  that  could  be  missed  by  the 
meanest  capacity. 

He  took  up  the  newspaper  with  a  sigh, 
and  settled  himself  in  front  of  the  blazing 
fire,  which  was  still  young  and  leaping,  with 
the  enthusiasm  of  dry  sticks  not  quite  gone 
out  of  it. 

Charles  heard  Dare  go  down  just  as  he 
finished  dressing,  for  he  was  early  too  that 
morning.  There  was  more  than  half  an 
hour  before  breakfast  time.  He  considered  a 
moment,  and  then  went  downstairs.  Some 
resolutions,  once  made,  cannot  be  carried  out 
too  quickly. 

As  he  passed  through  the  hall  he  looked 
out.  The  mist  of  the  niofht  before  had 
sought  out  every  twig  and  leaflet,  and  had 
silvered  it  to  meet  the  sun.  The  rime  on 
the  grass  looked  cool  and  tempting.  Charles's 
head  ached,  and  he  went  out  for  a  moment 
and  stood  in  the  crisp  still  air.     The  rooks 


250  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

were  cawing  high  up.  The  face  of  the  earth 
had  not  altered  during  the  night.  It 
shimmered  and  was  glad,  and  smiled  at  his 
grave  careworn  face. 

"  Hallo ! "  called  a  voice  ;  and  Ralph's 
head,  with  his  hair  sticking  straight  out  on 
every  side,  was  thrust  out  of  a  window.  "  I 
say,  Charles,  early  bird  you  are  ! " 

*'  Yes,"  said  Charles,  looking  up  and 
leisurely  going  indoors  again  ;  "  you  are  the 
first  worm  I  have  seen." 

He  found  Dare,  as  he  expected,  in  the 
drawing-room,  and  proceeded  at  once  to  the 
business  he  had  in  hand. 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  down  early,"  he  said. 
*' You  are  the  very  man  I  want." 

*'  Ah  !  "  replied  Dare,  shaking  his  head, 
"  when  the  heart  is  troubled  there  is  no 
sleep,  none.     All  the  clocks  are  heard." 

*'  Possibly.  I  should  not  wonder  if  you 
heard  another  in  the  course  of  half  an  hour, 
which  will  mean  breakfast.  In  the  mean 
time " 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  25 1 

"  I  want  no  breakfast.     A  sole  cup  of " 

''  In  the  mean  time,"  continued  Charles,  ''  I 
have  some  news  for  you."  And  disregarding 
another  interruption,  he  related  as  shortly  as 
he  could  the  story  of  Stephens's  recognition 
of  him  in  the  doorway,  and  the  subsequent 
revelations  in  the  prison  concerning  Dare's 
marriage. 

"  Where  is  this  man,  this  Stephens  ?  "  said 
Dare,  jumping  up.  "  I  will  go  to  him.  I 
will  hear  from  his  own  mouth.    Where  is  he  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  Charles  curtly, 
"  It  Is  a  matter  of  opinion.      He  is  dead," 

Dare  looked  bewildered,  and  then  sank 
back  with  a  gasp  of  disappointment  into  his 
chair. 

Charles,  whose  temper  was  singularly 
irritable  this  morning,  repeated  with  sup- 
pressed annoyance  the  greater  part  of  what 
he  had  just  said,  and  proved  to  Dare  that 
the  fact  that  Stephens  was  dead  would  in  no 
way  prevent  the  illegality  of  his  marriage 
being  proved. 


252  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

When  Dare  had  grasped  the  full  significance 
of  that  fact  he  was  quite  overcome. 

*'Am  I  then,"  he  gasped — "is  it  true? — 
ani  I  free — to  marry  ?  " 

''  Quite  free." 

Dare  burst  into  tears,  and  partially  veiling 
with  one  hand  the  manly  emotion  that  had 
overtaken  him,  he  extended  the  other  to 
Charles,  who  did  not  know  what  to  do  with 
it  when  he  had  got  it,  and  dropped  it  as  soon 
as  he  could.  But  Dare,  like  many  people 
whose  feelings  are  all  on  the  surface,  and 
who  are  rather  proud  of  displaying  them, 
was  slow  to  notice  what  was  passing  in  the 
minds  of  others. 

He  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  began  to  pace 
rapidly  up  and  down. 

**  I  will  go  after  breakfast — at  once — im- 
mediately after  breakfast,  to  Slumberleigh 
Rectory." 

"  I  suppose,  in  that  case,  Miss  Deyncourt 
is  the  person  whose  name  you  would  not 
mention  the  other  day  ?  " 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS,  253 

''  She  is,"  said  Dare,  "  You  are  riQ^ht.  It 
is  she.  We  are  betrothed.  I  will  fly  to  her 
after  breakfast." 

**You  know  your  own  affairs  best,"  said 
Charles,  whose  temper  had  not  been  improved 
by  the  free  display  of  Dare's  finer  feelings, 
*'  but  I  am  not  sure  you  would  not  do  well  to 
fly  to  Vandon  first.  It  is  best  to  be  off  with 
the  old  love,  I  believe,  before  you  are  on  with 
the  new." 

''  She  must  at  once  go  away  from  Vandon," 
said  Dare,  stopping  short.  ''  She  is  a  scandal, 
the — the  old  one.  But  how  to  make  her  o-q 
away  ?  " 

It  was  in  vain  for  Charles  to  repeat  that 
Dare  must  turn  her  out.  Dare  had  pre- 
monitory feelings  that  he  was  quite  unequal 
to  the  task. 

"  I  may  tell  her  to  go,"  he  said,  raising  his 
eyebrows.  *'  I  may  be  firm  as  the  rock,  but 
I  know  her  well  ;  she  is  more  obstinate  than 
me.     She  will  not  go." 

"  She    must,"    said    Charles    with    anger. 


2  54  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

**  Her  presence  compromises  Miss  Deyncourt. 
Can't  you  see  that  ?  " 

Dare  raised  his  eyebrows.  A  light  seemed 
to  break  in  on  him. 

"Any  fool  can  see  that,"  said  Charles, 
losing  his  temper. 

Dare  saw  a  great  deal,  many  things  beside 
that.  He  saw  that  if  a  friend,  a  trusted 
friend,  were  to  manage  her  dismissal,  it  would 
be  more  easy  for  that  friend  than  for  one 
whose  feelings  at  the  moment  might  carry 
him  away.  In  short,  Charles  was  the  friend 
who  was  evidently  pointed  out  by  Providence 
for  that  mission. 

Charles  considered  a  moment.  He  began 
to  see  that  it  would  not  be  done  without 
further  delays  and  scandal  unless  he  did  it. 

*'  She  must  and  shall  go  at  once,  even  if  I 
have  to  do  it,"  he  said  at  last,  looking  at 
Dare  with  unconcealed  contempt.  ''It  is 
not  my  affair,  but  I  will  go,  and  you  Avill  be 
so  good  as  to  put  off  the  flying  over  to 
Slumberleigh  till  I  come  back.     I  shall  not 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  255 

return  until  she  has  left  the  house."  And 
Charles  marched  out  of  the  room,  too  indig- 
nant to  trust  himself  a  moment  longer  with 
the  profusely  grateful  Dare. 

''  That  man  must  go  to-day,"  said  Evelyn 
after  breakfast  to  her  husband,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  Lady  Mary  and  Charles.  "  While 
he  was  ill  I  overlooked  his  being  in  the 
house  ;  but  I  will  not  suffer  him  to  remain 
now  he  is  well." 

"  You  remove  him  from  all  chances  of 
improvement,"  said  Charles,  *'  if  you  take 
him  away  from  Aunt  Mary,  who  can  snatch 
brands  from  the  burning  as  we  all  know  ;  but 
I  am  going  over  to  Vandon  this  morning, 
and  if  you  wish  it  I  will  ask  him  if  he  would 
like  me  to  order  his  dog-cart  to  come  for 
him.  I  don't  suppose  he  is  very  happy  here, 
without  so  much  as  a  tooth  brush  that  he 
can  call  his  own." 

"  You  are  going  to  Vandon  ? "  asked  both 
ladies  in  one  voice. 

"  Yes.     I  am  going  on  purpose  to  dislodge 


256  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

an  Impostor  who  has  arrived  there,  who  Is 
actually  believed  by  some  people  (who  are 
not  such  exemplary  Christians  as  ourselves, 
and  ready  to  suppose  the  worst)  to  be  his 
wife." 

Lady  Mary  and  Evelyn  looked  at  each 
other  In  consternation,  and  Charles  went  off 
to  see  how  Othello  was  after  his  night's 
work,  and  to  order  the  dog-cart,  Ralph 
calling  after  him  In  perfect  good  humour 
that  ''  a  fellow's  brother  got  more  out  of  a 
fellow's  horses  than  a  fellow  did  himself" 

Dare  waylaid  Charles  on  his  return  from 
the  stables,  and  linked  his  arm  in  his.  He 
felt  the  most  enthusiastic  admiration  for  the 
tall  reserved  Eno^llshman  who  had  done  him 
such  signal  service.  He  longed  for  an 
opportunity  of  showing  his  gratitude  to  him. 
It  was  perhaps  just  as  well  that  he  was  not 
aware  how  very  differently  Charles  regarded 
himself 

"  You  are  just  going  ?  "  Dare  asked. 

'*  In  five  minutes." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  257 

Charles  let  his  arm  hang  straight  down, 
but  Dare  kept  it. 

"  Tell  me,  my  friend,  one  thing."  Dare  had 
evidently  been  turning  over  something  in 
his  mind.  "  This  poor  unfortunate,  this 
Stephens,  why  did  he  not  tell  you  all  this 
the  fij'st  time  you  went  to  see  him  in  the 
afternoon  ?  " 

''  He  did." 

"  What  ?  "  said  Dare,  looking  hard  at  him. 
''He  did,  and  you  only  tell  me  this  morning  ! 
You  let  me  eo  all  through  the  niQ:ht  first. 
Why  was  this  .^  " 

Charles  did  not  answer. 

"  I  ask  one  thing  more,"  continued  Dare. 
"  Did  you  divine  two  nights  ago,  from  what 
I  said  in  a  moment  of  confidence,  that  Miss 
Deyncourt  was  the — the " 

''  Of  course  I  did,"  said  Charles  sharply. 
*'  You  made  it  sufficiently  obvious." 

''Ah!"  said  Dare.  "Ah!"  and  he  shut 
his  eyes  and  nodded  his  head  several  times. 

"  Anything  more  you  would  like  to  know  ?  " 

VOL.  II.  35 


258  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

asked  Charles,  inattentive  and  impatient, 
mainly  occupied  in  trying  to  hide  the  name- 
less exasperation  which  invariably  seized 
him  when  he  looked  at  Dare,  and  to  stifle 
the  contemptuous  voice  which  always 
whispered  as  he  did  so,  "  And  you  have  given 
up   Ruth  to  him — to  him  !  " 

**  No,  no,  no,"  said  Dare,  shaking  his  head 
gently,  and  regarding  him  the  while  with 
infinite  interest  through  his  half-closed  eye- 
lids. 

The  doo^-cart  was  cominQ^  round,  and 
Charles  hastily  turned  from  him,  and,  getting 
in,  drove  quickly  away.  Whatever  Dare 
said  or  did  seemed  to  set  his  teeth  on  edge, 
and  he  lashed  up  the  horse  till  he  was  out  of 
sieht  of  the  house. 

Dare,  with  arms  picturesquely  folded,  stood 
looking  after  him  with  mixed  feelings  of 
emotion  and  admiration. 

"  One  sees  it  well,"  he  said  to  himself. 
"  One  sees  now  the  reason  of  many  things. 
He  kept  silent  at  first,  but  he  was  too  good. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  259 

too  noble.  In  the  night  he  considered  ;  in 
the  morninor  he  told  all.  I  wondered  that  he 
went  to  Vandon  ;  but  he  did  it  not  for  me. 
It  was  for  her  sake." 

Dare's  feelings  were  touched  to  the  quick. 

How  beautiful  !  how  pathetic  was  this 
denoicejueiit  I  His  former  admiration  for 
Charles  was  increased  a  thousandfold.  He 
also  loved  !  Ah  !  (Dare  felt  he  was  becoming 
agitated).  How  sublime,  how  touching  was 
his  self-sacrifice  in  the  cause  of  honour.  He 
had  been  gradually  working  himself  up  to 
the  highest  pitch  of  pleasurable  excitement 
and  emotion  ;  and  now,  seeing  Ralph  the 
prosaic  approaching,  he  fled  precipitately 
into  the  house,  caught  up  his  hat  and  stick, 
hardly  glancing  at  himself  in  the  hall  glass, 
and  entirely  forgetting  his  promise  to  Charles 
to  remain  at  Atherstone  till  the  latter  re- 
turned from  Vandon,  followed  the  impulse  of 
the  moment,  and  struck  across  the  fields  in 
the  direction  of  Slumberleigh. 

Charles,  meanwhile,  drove  on  to  Vandon. 


260  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  stable  clock,  still  partially  paralyzed 
from  long  disuse,  was  laboriously  striking 
eleven  as  he  drew  up  before  the  door.  His 
resounding  peal  at  the  bell  startled  the  house- 
hold, and  put  the  servants  into  a  flutter  of 
anxious  expectation,  while  the  sound  made 
some  one  else,  breakfasting  late  in  the  dining- 
room,  pause  with  her  cup  midway  to  her  lips 
and  listen. 

"There  is  a  train  which  leaves  Slumberleigh 
station  for  London,  a  little  after  twelve,  is 
not  there  ?  "  asked  Charles  with  great  dis- 
tinctness of  the  butler  as  he  entered  the  hall. 
He  had  observed  as  he  came  in  that  the 
dining-room  door  was  ajar. 

'*  There  is,  Sir  Charles.  Twelve  fifteen." 
replied  the  man,  who  recognized  him  instantly, 
for  everybody  knew  Charles. 

**  I  am  here  as  Mr.  Dare's  friend,  at  his 
wish.  Tell  Mr.  Dare's  coachman  to  bring 
round  his  dog-cart  to  the  door  in  good  time 
to  catch  that  train.     Will  it  take  luggage  ?  " 

''  Yes,  Sir  Charles,"  with  respectful  alacrity. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  26 1 

"  Good.  And  when  the  dog-cart  appears, 
you  will  see  that  the  boxes  are  brought  down 
belonging  to  the  person  who  is  staying  here, 
who  will  leave  by  that  train." 

'*  Yes,  Sir  Charles." 

"  If  the  policeman  from  Slumberleigh 
should  arrive  while  I  am  here,  ask  him  to 
wait." 

''  I  will,  Sir  Charles." 

"I  don't  suppose,"  thought  Charles,  ''he 
will  arrive,  as  I  have  not  sent  for  him,  but  as 
the  dining-room  door  happens  to  be  ajar,  it  is 
just  as  well  to  add  a  few  artistic  touches." 

''  Is  this  person  in  the  drawing-room  ?  "  he 
continued  aloud. 

The  man  replied  that  she  was  in  .,the 
dining-room,  and  Charles  walked  in  un- 
announced, and  closed  the  door  behind 
him. 

He  had  at  times,  when  any  action  of 
importance  was  on  hand,  a  certain  cool 
decision  of  manner  that  seemed  absolutely  to 
ignore    the    possibility   of  opposition,  which 


262  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

formed  a  curious  contrast  with  his  usual  care- 
less demeanour. 

*'  Good  morning,"  he  said,  advancing  to 
the  fire.  ''  I  have  no  doubt  that  my  appear- 
ance at  this  early  hour  cannot  be  a  surprise 
to  you.  You  have,  of  course,  anticipated 
some  visit  of  this  kind  for  the  last  few  days. 
Pray  finish  your  coffee.  I  am  Sir  Charles 
Danvers.  I  need  hardly  add  that  I  am 
justice  of  the  peace  In  this  county,  and  that 
I  am  here  officially  on  behalf  of  my  friend, 
Mr.  Dare." 

The  little  woman,  who  had  risen,  and  had 
then  sat  down  again  at  his  entrance,  eyed 
him  steadily.  There  was  a  look  In  her  dark 
bead-like  eyes  which  showed  Charles  why 
Dare  had  been  unable  to  face  her.  The 
look,  determined,  cunning,  watchful,  put  him 
on  his  guard,  and  his  manner  became  a  shade 
more  unconcerned. 

"Any  friend  of  my  husband's  is  welcome," 
she  said. 

"  There    is    no    question    for  the  moment 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         263 

about  your  husband,  though  no  doubt  a 
subject  of  peculiar  Interest  to  yourself.  I 
was  speaking  of  Mr.  Dare." 

She  rose  to  her  feet,  as  If  unable  to  sit 
while  he  was  standing. 

"Mr.  Dare  is  my  husband,"  she  said,  with 
a  little  gesture  of  defiance,  tapping  sharply 
on  the  table  with  the  teaspoon  she  held  in 
her  hand. 

Charles  smiled  blandly,  and  looked  out  of 
the  window. 

"  There  is  evidently  some  misapprehension 
on  that  point,"  he  observed,  "which  I  am 
here  to  remove.  Mr.  Dare  Is  at  present 
unmarried." 

"  I  am  his  wife,"  reiterated  the  woman, 
her  colour  rising  under  her  rouge.  "  I  am, 
and  I  won't  go.  He  dared  not  come  himself, 
a  poor  coward  that  he  Is,  to  turn  his  wife  out 
of  doors.  He  sent  you  ;  but  it's  no  manner 
of  use,  so  you  may  as  well  know  It  first  as 
last.  I  tell  you  nothing  shall  induce  me  to 
stir  from  this  house,  from  my  'ome,  and  you 


264  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

needn't  think  you  can  come  it  over  me  with 
fine  talk.  I  don't  care  a  red  cent  what  you 
say.      I'll  have  my  rights." 

"  I  am  here,"  said  Charles,  ''  to  see  that 
you  get  them,  Mrs. — Cari^olir 

There  was  a  pause.  He  did  not  look  at 
her.  He  w^as  occupied  in  taking  a  white 
thread  off  his  coat. 

''  Carroll's  dead,"  she  said  sharply. 

"He  Is.  And  your  regret  at  his  loss  was 
no  doubt  deepened  by  the  unhappy  circum- 
stances in  which  it  took  place.  He  died  in 
jail." 

-  Well,  and  If  he  did " 

''  Died,"  continued  Charles,  suddenly  fixing 
his  keen  glance  upon  her,  "  nearly  a  year 
after  your  so-called  marriage  with  Mr.  Dare." 

''  It's  a  lie,"  she  said  faintly,  but  she  had 
turned  very  white. 

"No,  I  think  not.  My  information  is  on 
reliable  authority.  A  slight  exertion  of 
memory  on  your  part  will  no  doubt  recall  the 
date  of  your  bereavement." 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         265 

"  You  can't  prove  It." 

"  Excuse  me.  You  have  yourself  kindly 
furnished  us  with  a  copy  of  the  marriage 
register,  with  the  date  attached,  without  which 
I  must  own  we  might  have  been  momentarily 
at  a  loss.  I  need  now  only  apply  for  a  copy 
of  the  register  of  the  decease  of  Jaspar 
Carroll,  who,  as  you  do  not  deny,  died  under 
personal  restraint  in  jail  ;  in  Baton  Rouge 
jail,  in  Louisiana,  I  have  no  doubt  you 
intended  to  add." 

She  o^lared  at  him  in  silence. 

"  Some  dates  acquire  a  peculiar  interest 
when  compared,"  continued  Charles,  ''but  I 
will  not  detain  you  any  longer  with  business 
details  of  this  kind,  as  I  have  no  doubt  that 
you  will  wish  to  superintend  your  packing." 

"  I  won't  go." 

''On  the  contrary,  you  will  leave  this 
house  in  half  an  hour.  The  dog-cart  is 
ordered  to  take  you  to  the  station." 

"  What  if  I  refuse  to  go  ? " 

"  Extreme    measures    are    always    to    be 


2  66  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

regretted,  especially  with  a  lady,"  said  Charles. 
**  Nothing,  in  short,  would  be  more  repugnant 
to  me  ;  but  I  fear,  as  a  magistrate,  it  would 

be  my  duty  to "     And  he  shrugged  his 

shoulders,  wondering  what  on  earth  could  be 
done  for  the  moment  if  she  persisted.  ''  But," 
he  continued,  "  motives  of  self-interest  suggest 
the  advisability  of  withdrawing,  even  if  I  were 
not  here  to  enforce  it.  When  I  take  into 
consideration  the  trouble  and  expense  you 
have  incurred  in  coming  here,  and  the  sub- 
sequent disappointment  of  the  affections,  a 
widow's  affections,  I  feel  justified  in  offering, 
though  without  my  friend's  permission,  to 
pay  your  journey  back  to  America,  an  offer 
which  any  further  unpleasantness  or  delay 
would  of  course  oblige  me  to  retract." 

She  hesitated,  and  he  saw  his  advantage 
and  kept  it. 

''You  have  not  much  time  to  lose,"  he 
said,  laying  his  watch  on  the  table,  ''  unless 
you  would  prefer  the  housekeeper  to  do  your 
packing  for  you.     No  ?     I  agree  with  you. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  267 

On  a  sea  voyage  especially  one  likes  to  know 
where  one's  things  are.  If  I  give  you  a 
cheque  for  your  return  journey,  I  shall  of 
course  expect  you  to  sign  a  paper  to  the 
effect  that  you  have  no  claim  on  I\Ir.  Dare, 
that  you  never  were  his  legal  wife,  and  that 
you  will  not  trouble  him  in  future.  You 
would  like  a  few  moments  for  reflection  ? 
Good.  I  will  write  out  the  form  while  you 
consider,  as  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost." 

He  looked  about  for  writing  materials,  and 
finding  only  an  ancient  inkstand  and  pen, 
took  a  note  from  his  pocket-book  and  tore 
a  blank  half  sheet  off  it.  His  quiet  deliberate 
movements  awed  her  as  he  intended  they 
should.  She  glanced  first  at  him  writing, 
then  at  the  gold  watch  on  the  table  between 
them.,  the  hours  of  which  were  marked  on 
the  half  hunting  face  by  alternate  diamonds 
and  rubies,  each  stone  being  the  memorial  of 
a  past  success  in  shooting  matches.  The 
watch  impressed  her  ;  to  her  practised  eye  it 
meant  a  very  large  sum  of  money,  and  she 


268  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

knew  the  power  of  money  ;  but  the  cool 
unconcerned  manner  of  this  tall,  keen-eyed 
Englishman  impressed  her  still  more.  As 
she  looked  at  him  he  ceased  writing,  got  out 
a  cheque,  and  began  to  fill  it  in. 

*'  What  Christian  name  ?  "  he  asked  sud- 
denly. 

*'  Ellen,"  she  replied,  taken  aback. 

''  Payable  to  order  or  bearer  ?  " 

"  Bearer,"  she  said,  confused  by  the  way 
he  took  her  decision  for  granted. 

"  Now,"  he  said  authoritatively,  "  sign  your 
name  there  ; "  and  he  pushed  the  form  he 
had  drawn  up  towards  her.  ''  I  am  sorry  I 
cannot  offer  you  a  better  pen." 

She  took  the  pen  mechanically  and  signed 
her  name — Ellen  Carroll.  Charles's  light 
eyes  gave  a  flash  as  she  did  it. 

''  Manner  is  everything,"  he  said  to  him- 
self. '*  I  believe  the  mention  of  that 
imaginary  policeman  may  have  helped,  but 
a  little  stage  effect  did  the  business." 

''  Thank  you,"  he  said,  taking  the  paper 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  269 

and,  after  glancing  at  the  signature,  putting 
It  in  his  pocket-book.  ''  Allow  me  to  give 
you  this  " — handing  her  the  cheque.  ''  And 
now  I  will  ring  for  the  housekeeper,  for  you 
will  barely  have  time  to  make  the  arrange- 
ments for  your  journey.  I  can  only  allow 
you  twenty  minutes."  He  rang  the  bell  as 
he  spoke. 

She  started  up,  as  if  unaware  how  far  she 
had  yielded.  A  rush  of  angry  colour  flooded 
her  face. 

"  I  won't  have  that  impertinent  woman 
touching  my  things." 

''  That  is  as  you  like,"  said  Charles, 
shrugging  his  shoulders  ;  ''  but  she  will  be  in 
the  room  when  you  pack.  It  is  my  wish 
that  she  should  be  present."  Then  turning 
to  the  butler,  who  had  already  answered  the 
bell,  "  Desire  the  housekeeper  to  go  to  Mrs. 
Carroll's  rooms  at  once,  and  to  give  Mrs. 
Carroll  any  help  she  may  require." 

Mrs.  Carroll  looked  from  the  butler  to 
Charles  with  baffled  hatred  In  her  eyes.     But 


270  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

she  knew  the  game  was  lost,  and  she  walked 
out  of  the  room  and  upstairs  without  another 
word,  but  with  a  bitter  consciousness  in  her 
heart  that  she  had  not  played  her  cards  well, 
that  though  her  downfall  was  unavoidable, 
she  might  have  stood  out  for  better  terms 
for  her  departure.  She  hated  Dare,  as  she 
threw  her  clothes  together  into  her  trunks, 
and  she  hated  Mrs.  Smith,  who  watched  her 
do  so  wnth  folded  hands  and  with  a  lofty- 
smile  ;  but  most  of  all  she  hated  Charles, 
whose  voice  came  up  to  the  open  window  as 
he  talked  to  Dare's  coachman,  already  at  the 
door,  about  splints  and  sore  backs. 

Charles  felt  a  momentary  pity  for  the  little 
woman  when  she  came  down  at  last  with 
compressed  lips,  casting  lightning  glances  at 
the  grinning  servants  in  the  background, 
whom  she  had  bullied  and  hectored  over  in 
the  manner  of  people  unaccustomed  to 
servants,  and  who  were  rejoicing  in  the 
ignominy  of  her  downfall. 

Her  boxes  were  put  in — not  carefully. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  27 1 

Charles  came  forward  and  lifted  his  cap, 
but  she  would  not  look  at  him.  Grasping 
a  little  hand-bag  convulsively,  she  went  down 
the  steps,  and  got  up  unassisted  into  the 
dog-cart. 

"  You  have  left  nothing  behind,  I  hope  ?  " 
said  Charles  civilly,  for  the  sake  of  saying 
somethinof. 

"  She  have  left  nothing,"  said  Mrs.  Smith, 
swimming  forward  with  dignity,  *'  and  she 
have  also  took  nothing.  I  have  seen  to  that, 
Sir  Charles." 

"  Good-bye,  then,"  said  Charles.  **  Right, 
coachman." 

Mrs.  Carroll's  eyes  had  been  wandering 
upw^ards  to  the  old  house  rising  above  her 
with  its  sunny  windows  and  its  pointed 
gables.  Perhaps,  after  all  the  sordid  shifts 
and  schemes  of  her  previous  existence,  she 
had  imagined  she  might  lead  an  easier  and 
a  more  respectable  life  within  those  walls. 
Then  she  looked  towards  the  long  green 
terraces,   the  valley,  and  the   forest  beyond. 


272  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Her  lip  trembled,  and  turning  suddenly  she 
fixed  her  eyes  with  burning  hatred  on  the 
man  who  had  ousted  her  from  this  pleasant 
place. 

Then  the  coachman  whipped  up  his  horse, 
the  dog-cart  spun  over  the  smooth  gravel 
between  the  lines  of  stiff,  clipped  yews,  and 
she  was  gone. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        273 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Mr.  Alwynn  had  returned  from  his  eventful 
morning  call  at  Vandon  very  grave  and 
silent.  He  shook  his  head  when  Ruth  came 
to  him  in  the  study  to  ask  what  the  result 
had  been,  and  said  Dare  would  tell  her  him- 
self on  his  return  from  London,  whither  he 
had  gone  on  business. 

Ruth  went  back  to  the  drawing-room. 
She  had  not  strength  or  energy  to  try  to 
escape  from  Mrs.  Alwynn.  Indeed,  it  was 
a  relief  not  to  be  alone  with  her  own  thoughts, 
and  to  allow  her  exhausted  mind  to  be  towed 
along  by  Mrs.  Alwynn's,  the  bent  of  whose 
mind  resembled  one  of  those  mechanical  toy 
animals  which  when  wound  up  will  run  very 
fast  in  any  direction,  but  if  adroitly  turned, 

VOL.  II.  36 


274  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

will  hurry  equally  fast  the  opposite  way. 
Ruth  turned  the  toy  at  Intervals,  and  the 
morning  was  dragged  through,  Mrs.  Alwynn 
in  the  course  of  it  exploring  every  realm — 
known  to  her — of  human  thought,  now 
dipping  Into  the  future,  and  speculating  on 
spring  fashions,  now  commenting  on  the 
present,  now  dwelling  fondly  on  the  past,  the 
gaily  dressed,  officer-adorned  past  of  her 
youth. 

There  was  a  meal,  and  after  that  it  was  the 
afternoon.  Ruth  supposed  that  some  time 
there  would  be  another  meal,  and  then  it 
would  be  evening,  but  It  was  no  good  think- 
ing of  what  was  so  far  away.  She  brought 
her  mind  back  to  the  present.  Mrs.  Alwynn 
had  just  finished  a  detailed  account  of  a 
difference  of  opinion  between  herself  and  the 
curate's  wife  on  the  previous  day. 

*'  And  she  had  not  a  word  to  say,  my  dear 
not  a  word,    quite  Jiors  de  combat^   so   I    let 
the  matter  drop.     And  you  remember  that 
beautiful    pig   we    killed    last    week  ?       You 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         275 

should  have  gone  to  look  at  It  hanging  up, 
Ruth,  rolling  In  fat,  It  was.  Well,  It  Is  better 
to  give  than  to  receive,  so  I  shall  send  her 
one  of  the  pork  pies.  And  if  you  will  get 
me  one  of  those  round  baskets  which  I  took 
the  dolls  down  to  the  school-feast  In — they 
are  In  the  lowest  shelf  of  the  oak  chest  In  the 
hall — I'll  send  It  down  to  her  at  once." 

Ruth  fetched  the  basket  and  put  It  down 
by  her  aunt.  Reminiscences  of  the  school- 
feast  still  remained  in  it,  In  the  shape  of  ends 
of  ribbon  and  lace,  and  Mrs.  Alwynn  began 
to  empty  them  out,  talking  all  the  time,  when 
she  suddenly  stopped  short  with  an  exclama- 
tion of  surprise. 

*'  Goodness  !  Well,  now  !  I'm  sure. 
Ruth  !  " 

*'  What  Is  It,  Aunt  Fanny  ?  " 

"Why,  my  dear,  if  there  isn't  a  letter  for 
you  under  the  odds  and  ends,"  holding  it  up 
and  gazing  resentfully  at  it ;  "  and  now  I 
remember,  a  letter  came  for  you  on  the 
morning    of  the  school-feast,   and   I   said   to 


276  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

John,  *  I  shan't  forward  It,  because  I  shall  see 
Ruth  this  afternoon/  and,  dear  me  !  I  just 
popped  It  Into  the  basket,  for  I  thought  you 
would  like  to  have  it,  and,  you  know  how 
busy  I  was,  Ruth,  that  day,  first  one  thing 
and  then  another,  so  much  to  think  of — 
and — there  it  is!' 

"  I  dare  say  it  is  of  no  importance,"  said 
Ruth,  taking  it  from  her,  while  Mrs.  Alwynn, 
repeatedly  wondering  how  such  a  thing  could 
have  happened  to  a  person  so  careful  as  her- 
self, went  off  with  her  basket  to  the  cook. 

When  she  returned  in  a  few  minutes,  she 
found  Ruth  standing  by  the  window,  the 
letter  open  in  her  hand,  her  face  without  a 
vestige  of  colour. 

"Why,  Ruth,"  she  said,  actually  noticing 
the  alteration  in  her  appearance ;  "  is  your 
head  bad  again  ?  " 

Ruth  started  violently. 

"  Yes — no.  I  mean — I  think  I  will  go 
out.     The  fresh  air " 

She  could  not  finish  the  sentence. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  277 

^'And  that  tiresome  letter?  Did  it  want 
an  answer  ? " 

''  None,"  said  Ruth,  crushing  it  up  uncon- 
sciously. 

''  Well,  now,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn,  ''  that's  a 
eood  thine,  for  I'm  sure  I  shall  never  forget 
the  way  your  uncle  was  In  once,  when  I  put 
a  letter  of  his  in  my  pocket  to  give  him  (it 
was  a  plum-coloured  silk,  Ruth,  done  with 
gold  beads  in  front),  and  then — I  went  into 
mourning  for  my  poor  dear  Uncle  James, 
such  an  out  of  the  common  person  he  was, 
Ruth,  and  such  a  beautiful  talker,  and  it  was 
not  till  six  months  later,  niece's  mourning 
you  know,  that  I  had  the  dress  on  again,  and 
a  business  I  had  to  meet  it,  for  all  my  gowns 
seem  to  shrink  when  they  are  put  by,  and  I 
put  my  hand  In  the  pocket,  and " 

But  Ruth  had  disappeared. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  was  perfectly  certain  at  last 
that  something  must  be  wrong  with  her 
niece.  Earlier  in  the  day  she  had  had  a 
headache.    Reasoning  by  analogy,  she  decided 


278  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

that  Ruth  must  have  eaten  something  at  Mrs. 
Thursby's  dinner-party  which  had  disagreed 
with  her.  If  any  one  was  ill  she  always 
attributed  It  to  indigestion.  If  Mr.  Alwynn 
coughed,  or  if  she  read  in  the  papers  that 
royalty  had  been  unavoidably  prevented 
attending  some  function  at  which  Its  presence 
had  been  expected,  she  Instantly  put  down 
both  mishaps  to  the  same  cause,  and  when 
Mrs.  Alwynn  had  come  to  a  conclusion  it 
was  not  her  habit  to  keep  It  to  herself. 

She  told  Lady  Mary  the  exact  state  In 
which,  reasoning  always  by  analogy,  she  knew 
Ruth's  health  must  be,  when  that  lady  drove 
over  that  afternoon  in  the  hope  of  seeing 
Ruth,  partly  from  curiosity,  or  rather  a 
Christian  anxiety  respecting  the  welfare  of 
others,  and  partly  too  from  a  real  feeling  of 
affection  for  Ruth  herself.  Mrs.  Alwynn 
bored  her  Intensely,  but  she  sat  on  and  on  In 
the  hope  of  Ruth's  return,  who  had  gone  out, 
Mrs.  Alwynn  agreeing  with  every  remark 
she  made,  and  treating  her  with  that  pleased 


SIR  CHARLES  DAXVERS.         2/9 

deference  of  manner  which  some  middle-class 
people,  not  otherwise  vulgar,  invariably  drop 
into  in  the  presence  of  rank  ;  a  Sylla  which 
is  only  one  degree  better  than  the  Charybdis 
of  would-be  ease  of  manner  into  which  others 
fall.  If  ever  the  enormous  advantages  of 
noble  birth  and  ancient  family,  with  all  their 
attendant  heirlooms  and  hereditary  instincts 
of  refinement,  chivalrous  feelinof,  and  honour, 
become  in  future  years  a  mark  for  scorn  (as 
already  they  are  a  mark  for  the  envy  that 
calls  itself  scorn),  it  will  be  partly  the  fault  of 
the  vulgar  adoration  of  the  middle  classes. 
Mrs.  Alwynn  being,  as  may  possibly  have 
already  transpired  in  the  course  of  this 
narrative,  a  middle-class  woman  herself,  stuck 
to  the  hereditary  instincts  of  kei^  class  with  a 
vengeance,  and  when  Ruth  at  last  came  in 
Lady  Mary  ^vas  thankful. 

Her  cold  pale  eyes  lighted  up  a  little  as 
she  greeted  Ruth,  and  looked  searchingly  at 
her.  She  saw  by  the  colourless  lips  and 
nervous  contraction  of  the  forehead,  and  by 


28o        SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS. 

the  bright  restless  fever  of  the  eyes,  that  had 
formerly  been  so  calm  and  clear,  that  some- 
thing was  amiss — terribly  amiss. 

"  I've  been  telling  Lady  Mary  how  poorly 
you've  been,  Ruth,  ever  since  Mrs.  Thursby's 
dinner-party,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn,  by  way  of 
opening  the  conversation. 

But  in  spite  of  so  auspicious  a  beginning 
the  conversation  flagged.  Lady  Mary  made 
a  few  conventional  remarks  to  Ruth,  which 
she  answered,  and  Mrs.  Alwynn  also  ;  but 
there  was  a  constraint  which  every  moment 
threatened  a  silence.  Lady  Mary  proceeded 
to  comment  on  the  poaching  affray  of  the 
previous  night,  and  the  arrest  of  a  man  who 
had  been  seriously  injured  ;  but  at  her  mention 
of  the  subject,  Ruth  became  so  silent,  and 
Mrs.  Alwynn  so  voluble,  that  she  felt  it  was 
useless  to  stay  any  longer,  and  had  to  take 
her  leave  without  a  word  with  Ruth. 

"  Somethinor  is  wrono^  with  that  o:irl,"  she 
said  to  herself,  as  she  drove  back  to  Ather- 
stone.    "  I  know  what  it  is.    Charles  has  been 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  251 

behavlno^  In  his  usual  manner,  and  as  there  Is 
no  one  else  to  point  out  to  him  how  Infamous 
such  conduct  Is,  I  shall  have  to  do  it  myself. 
Shameful  !  That  charming,  Interesting  girl  ! 
And  yet,  and  yet !  There  was  a  look  In  her 
face  more  like  some  great  anxiety  than  dis- 
appointment. If  she  had  had  a  disappoint- 
ment, I  do  not  think  she  would  have  let  any 
one  see  it.  Those  Deyncourts  are  all  too 
proud  to  show  their  feelings,  though  they 
have  got  them  too  somewhere.  Perhaps  on 
the  whole,  considering  how  excessively  dis- 
agreeable and  scriptural  Charles  can  be,  and 
what  unexpected  turns  he  can  give  to  things, 
I  had  better  say  nothing  to  him  at  present." 

The  moment  Lady  Mary  had  left  the 
house,  Ruth  hurried  to  her  uncle's  study. 
He  was  not  there.  He  had  not  yet  come  in. 
She  gave  a  gesture  of  despair,  and  flung 
herself  down  in  the  old  leathern  chair  oppo- 
site to  his  own,  on  which  many  a  one  had 
sat  who  had  come  to  him  for  help  or  consola- 
tion.    All    the  buttons   had   been    gradually 


282  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

worn  off  that  chair  by  restless  or  heavy 
visitors.  Some  had  been  lost,  but  others — 
the  greater  part,  I  am  glad  to  say — Mr. 
Alwynn  had  found,  and  had  deposited  in  a 
Sevres  cup  on  the  mantelpiece,  till  the  wet 
afternoon  should  come  when  he  and  his  lone 
packing  needle  should  restore  them  to  their 
home. 

The  room  was  very  quiet.  On  the  mantel- 
piece the  little  conscientious  silver  clock 
ticked,  orderly,  gently  (till  Ruth  could  hardly 
bear  the  sound),  then  hesitated,  and  struck  a 
soft  low  tone.  She  started  to  her  feet,  and 
paced  up  and  down,  up  and  down.  Would 
he  never  come  in  ?  She  dared  not  go  out  to 
look  for  him  for  fear  of  missing  him.  Why 
did  not  he  come  back  when  she  wanted  him 
so  terribly  ?  She  sat  down  again.  She  tried 
to  be  patient.  It  was  no  good.  Would  he 
rever  come  ? 

She  heard  a  sound,  rushed  out  to  meet 
him  in  the  passage,  and  pulled  him  Into  the 
study. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         253 

''  Uncle  John,"  she  gasped,  holding  out  a 
letter  In  her  shaking  hand.  "  That  man  who 
was  taken  up  last  night  was — Raymond.  He 
is  in  prison.  He  is  ill.  Let  us  go  to  him," 
and  she  explained  as  best  she  could  that  a 
letter  had  only  just  been  found  written  to 
her  by  Raymond  in  July,  warning  her  he  was 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Arleigh,  near  the 
old  nurse's  cottage,  and  that  she  mio^ht  see 
him  at  any  moment,  and  must  have  money 
in  readiness.  The  instant  she  had  read  the 
letter  she  rushed  up  to  Arleigh,  to  see  her 
old  nurse,  and  met  her  coming  down  in  great 
agitation  to  tell  her  that  Raymond,  whom 
she  had  shielded  once  before  under  promise 
of  secrecy,  had  been  arrested  the  night 
before. 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  Mr.  Alwynn  and 
Ruth  were  driving  swiftly  through  the  dusk 

in  a  close  carriage  in  the  direction  of  D . 

On  their  way  they  met  a  dog-cart  driving  as 
quickly  in  the  opposite  direction,  which  grazed 
their  wheel  as  it  passed ;  and  Ruth,  looking 


284  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

out,  caught  a  glimpse,  by  the  flash  of  their 
lamps,  of  Charles's  face,  with  a  look  upon  It 
so  fierce  and  haggard  that  she  shivered  In 
nameless  foreboding  of  evil,  wondering  what 
could  have  happened  to  make  him  look  like 
that. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        285 


CHAPTER   XV. 

It  was  still  early  on  the  following  morning 
that  Dare,  forgetting,  as  we  have  seen,  his 
promise  to  Charles,  arrived  at  Slumberleigh 
Rectory — so  early,  that  Mrs.  Alwynn  was  still 
ordering  dinner,  or  in  other  words,  was  dash- 
ing from  larder  to  scullery,  from  kitchen  to 
dairy,  with  her  usual  energy.  He  was  shown 
into  the  empty  drawing-room,  where,  after 
pacing  up  and  down,  he  was  reduced  to  the 
society  of  a  photograph  album,  which  in  his 
present  excited  condition  could  do  little  to 
soothe  the  tumult  of  his  mind.  Not  that  any 
discredit  should  be  thrown  on  Mrs.  Alwynn's 
album,  a  gorgeous  concern  with  a  golden 
Fanny  embossed  on  it,  which  afforded  her 
infinite  satisfaction,  inside  which  her  friends' 


286  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

portraits  appeared  to  the  greatest  advantage, 
surrounded  by  birds  and  nests  and  blossoms 
of  the  most  vivid  and  llfedlke  colouring. 
Mr.  Alwynn  was  encompassed  on  every  side 
by  kingfishers  and  elaborate  bone  nests, 
while  Ruth's  clear-cut  face  looked  out  from 
among  long-tailed  tomtits,  arranged  one  on 
each  side  of  a  nest  crowded  with  eggs,  on 
which  a  stronof  liorht  had  been  thrown. 

Dare  was  still  looking  at  Ruth's  photo- 
graph, when  Mr.  Alwynn  came  in. 

''  Do  you  wish  to  speak  to  Ruth  ? "  he 
asked  gravely. 

*'  Now,  at  once."  Dare  was  surprised  that 
Mr.  Alwynn,  with  whom  he  had  been  so 
open,  should  be  so  cold  and  unsympathetic 
in  manner.  The  alteration  and  alienation 
of  friends  Is  certainly  one  of  the  saddest  and 
most  inexplicable  experiences  of  this  vale  of 
tears. 

"  You  will  find  her  In  the  study,"  continued 
Mr.  Alwynn.  **She  is  expecting  you.  I 
have    told    her    nothing,    according    to    your 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  287 

wish.  I  hope  you  will  explain  everything 
to  her  in  full,  that  you  will  keep  nothing 
back." 

"  I  will  explain,"  said  Dare  ;  and  he  went, 
trembling  with  excitement,  into  the  study. 
Fired  by  Charles's  example,  he  had  made  a 
sublime  resolve  as  he  skimmed  across  the 
fields,  made  it  in  a  hurry,  in  a  moment  of 
ecstasy,  as  all  his  resolutions  were  made. 
He  felt  he  had  never  acted  such  a  noble  part 
before.  He  only  feared  the  agitation  of  the 
moment  might  prevent  him  doing  himself 
justice. 

Ruth  rose  as  he  came  in,  but  did  not 
speak.  A  swift  spasm  passed  over  her  face, 
leaving  it  very  stern,  very  fixed,  as  he  had 
never  seen  it,  as  he  had  never  thought  of 
seeing  it.  An  overwhelming  suspense  burned 
in  the  dark  lustreless  eyes  which  met  his 
own.      He  felt  awed. 

"  Well  ? "  she  said,  pressing  her  hands 
together,  and  speaking  in  a  low  voice. 

''  Ruth,"    said    Dare    solemnly,   laying    his 


2  88  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

outspread    hand    upon    his    breast   and  then 
extending  It  In  the  air,  **  I  am  free." 

Ruth's  eyes  watched  him  hke  one  in 
torture. 

"How?"  she  said,  speaking  with  diffi- 
culty.    ''  You  said  you  were  free  before." 

"  Ah  !  "  rephed  Dare,  raising  his  forefinger, 
*'  I  said  so,  but  it  was  an  error.  I  go  to 
Vandon,  and  she  will  not  go  away.  I  go  to 
London  to  my  lawyer,  and  he  says  she  is  my 
wife." 

"  You  told  me  she  was  not." 

''It  was  an  error,"  repeated  Dare.  ''  I  had 
formerly  been  a  husband  to  her,  but  w^e  had 
been  divorced  ;  it  was  finished,  wound  up, 
and  I  thought  she  was  no  more  my  wife. 
There  is  in  the  English  law  something  extra- 
ordinary which  I  do  not  comprehend,  which 
makes  an  American  divorce  to  remain  a 
marriage  in  England." 

*'  Go  on,"  said  Ruth,  shading  her  eyes  with 
her  hand. 

"  I  come  back  to  Vandon,"  continued  Dare 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  289 

in  a  suppressed  voice,  "  I  come  back  over- 
whelmed, broken  down,  crushed  under  feet ; 
and  then  " — he  was  becoming  dramatic,  he 
felt  the  fire  kindline — ''  I  meet  a  friend,  a 
noble  heart,  I  confide  in  him.  I  tell  all  to 
Sir  Charles  Danvers " — Ruth's  hand  was 
trembling — "  and  last  night  he  finds  out  by 
a  chance  that  she  was  not  a  true  widow  when 
I  marry  her,  that  her  first  husband  was  yet 
alive,  that  I  am  free.  This  morninor  he  tells 
me  all,  and  I  am  here." 

Ruth  pressed  her  hands  before  her  face, 
and  fairly  burst  into  tears. 

He  looked  at  her  in  astonishment.  He 
was  surprised  that  she  had  any  feelings. 
Never  having  shown  them  to  the  public  in 
general,  like  himself,  he  had  supposed  she 
was  entirely  devoid  of  them.  She  now 
appeared  quite  dmue.  She  was  sobbing 
passionately.  Tears  came  into  his  own  eyes 
as  he  watched  her,  and  then  a  light  dawned 
upon  him  for  the  second  time  that  da}-. 
Those  tears  were  not  for  him.      He   folded 

VOL.  TT.  37 


290  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

his  arms  and  waited.  How  suggestive  in 
itself  is  a  noble  attitude  ! 

After  a  few  minutes  Ruth  overcame  her 
tears  with  a  great  effort,  and  raising  her  head, 
looked  at  him,  as  if  she  expected  him  to 
speak.  The  suspense  was  gone  out  of  her 
dimmed  eyes,  the  tension  of  her  face  was 
relaxed. 

*'  I  am  free,"  repeated  Dare,  "  and  I  have 
your  promise  that  if  I  am  free  you  will  still 
marry  me." 

Ruth  looked  up  with  a  pained  but  resolute 
expression,  and  she  would  have  spoken  if  he 
had  not  stopped  her  by  a  gesture. 

*'  I  have  your  promise,"  he  repeated.  *'  I 
tell  my  friend.  Sir  Charles  Danvers,  I  have  it. 
He  also  loves.  He  does  not  tell  me  so  ;  he 
is  not  open  with  me,  as  I  with  him,  but  I  see 
his  heart.  And  yet — figure  to  yourself — he 
has  but  to  keep  silence,  and  I  must  go  away, 
I  must  give  up  all.  I  am  still  married — Oi^  ! 
— while  he But  he  is  noble,  he  is  sub- 
lime.      He    sacrifices    love    on    the    altar    of 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  29 1 

honour,  of  truth.  He  tells  all  to  me,  his  rival. 
He  shows  me  I  am  free.  He  thinks  I  do 
not  know  his  heart.  But  it  is  not  only  he 
who  can  be  noble."  (Dare  smote  himself 
upon  the  breast.)  "  I  also  can  lay  my  heart 
upon  the  altar.  Ruth  " — with  great  solemnity 
— "  do  you  love  him  even  as  he  loves  you  ?  " 

There  was  a  moment's  pause. 

"I  do,"  she  said  firmly,  "with  my  whole 
heart." 

''  I  knew  it.  I  divined  it.  I  sacrifice 
myself.  I  give  you  back  your  promise.  I 
say  farewell,  and  voyage  in  the  distance. 
I  return  no  more  to  Vandon.  There  is  no 
longer  a  home  for  me  in  England.  I  leave 
only  behind  with  you  the  poor  heart  you 
have  possessed  so  long  !  " 

Dare  was  so  much  affected  by  the  beauty 
of  this  last  sentence  that  he  could  say  no 
more,  but  even  at  that  moment,  as  he  glanced 
at  Ruth  to  see  what  effect  his  eloquence  had 
upon  her,  she  looked  so  pallid  and  thin  (her 
beauty  was    so    entirely    eclipsed),   that    the 


292  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

sacrifice  did  not  seein  quite  so  overwhelming' 
after  all. 

She  struggled  to  speak,  but  words  failed 
her. 

He  took  her  hands  and  kissed  them, 
pressed  them  to  his  heart  (It  was  a  pity  there 
was  no  one  there  to  see),  endeavoured  to  say 
something  more,  and  then  rushed  out  of  the 
room. 

She  stood  like  one  stunned  after  he  had 
left  her.  She  saw  him  a  moment  later  cross 
the  garden,  and  flee  away  across  the  fields. 
She  knew  she  had  seen  that  grey  figure  and 
jaunty  grey  hat  for  the  last  time  ;  but  she 
hardly  thought  of  him.  She  felt  she  might 
be  sorry  for  him  presently,  but  not  now. 

The  suspense  was  over.  The  sense  of 
relief  was  too  overwhelming  to  admit  of  any 
other  feeling  at  first.  She  dropped  on  her 
knees  beside  the  writing-table,  and  locked 
her  hands  together. 

''He  told,''  she  whispered  to  herself. 
''  Thank  God  !     Thank  God  1 " 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         293 

Two  happy  tears  dropped  on  to  Mr. 
Alwynn's  old  leather  blotting-book,  that  worn 
cradle  of  many  sermons. 

Was  this  the  same  world  ?  Was  this  the 
same  sun  which  was  shining  in  upon  her  ? 
What  new  songs  were  the  birds  practising 
outside  ?  A  strange  wonderful  joy  seemed 
to  pervade  the  very  air  she  breathed,  to  flood 
her  inmost  soul.  She  had  faced  her  troubles 
fairly  well,  but  at  this  new  great  happiness 
she  did  not  dare  to  look  ;  and  with  a  sudden 
involuntary  gesture  she  hid  her  face  in  her 
hands. 

It  would  be  rash  to  speculate  too  deeply 
on  the  nature  of  Dare's  reflections  as  he 
hurried  back  to  Atherstone  ;  but  perhaps, 
under  the  very  real  pang  of  parting  with 
Ruth,  he  was  sustained  by  a  sense  of  the 
magnanimity  of  what,  had  he  put  it  into 
words,  he  would  have  called  his  attitude,  and 
possibly  also  by  a  lurking  conviction,  which 
had  assisted  his  determinaton  to  resign  her, 


294  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

that  life  at  Vandon,  after  the  episode  of  the 
American  wife's  arrival,  would  be  a  social 
impossibility,  especially  to  one  anxious  and 
suited  to  shine  in  society.  Be  that  how  it 
may,  whatever  had  happened  to  influence 
him  most  of  the  chance  emotion  of  the 
moment,  it  would  be  tolerably  certain  that  in 
a  few  hours  he  would  be  sorry  for  what  he 
had  done.  He  was  still,  however,  in  a  state 
of  mental  exaltation  when  he  reached  Ather- 
stone,  and  began  fumbling  nervously  with 
the  garden  gate.  Charles,  who  had  been 
stalking  up  and  down  the  bowling-green, 
went  slowly  towards  him. 

*'  What  on  earth  do  you  mean  by  going  off 
in  that  way  ?  "  he  asked  coldly. 

''Ah!"  said  Dare,  perceiving  him,  "and 
she — the — is  she  gone  ?  " 

"  Yes,  half  an  hour  ago.  Your  dog-cart 
has  come  back  from  taking  her  to  the  station, 
and  is  here  now." 

Dare  nodded  his  head  several  times,  and 
stood  looking  at  him. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  295 

"  I  have  been  to  Slumberleigh,"  he  said. 

''Yes,  contrary  to  agreement." 

"  My  friend,"  Dare  said,  seizing  the  friend's 
limp,  unresponsive  hand  and  pressing  it,  "  I 
know  now  why  you  keep  silence  last  night. 
I  reason  with  myself.  I  see  you  love  her. 
Do  not  turn  away.  I  have  seen  her.  I 
have  given  her  back  her  promise.  I  give 
her  up  to  you  whom  she  loves  ;  and  now — 
I  go  away,  not  to  return." 

And  then,  in  the  full  view  of  the  Ather- 
stone  windows,  of  the  butler,  and  of  the  dog- 
cart at  the  front  door.  Dare  embraced  him, 
kissinof  the  blushinsf  and  disconcerted  Charles 

o  o 

on  both  cheeks.  Then,  in  a  moment,  before 
the  latter  had  recovered  his  self-possession, 
Dare  had  darted  to  the  dog-cart,  and  was 
driving  away. 

Charles  looked  after  him  in  mixed  annoy- 
ance and  astonishment,  until  he  noticed  the 
butler's  eye  upon  him,  when  he  hastily 
retreated,  with  a  heightened  complexion,  to 
the  shrubberies. 


296  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CONCLUSION. 

It  was  the  last  day  of  October,  about  a  week 
after  a  certain   very  quiet  little   funeral  had 

taken   place    in   the   D cemetery.     The 

death  of  Raymond  Deyncourt  had  appeared 
in  the  papers  a  day  or  two  afterwards,  without 
mention  of  date  or  place,  and  it  was  generally 
supposed  that  it  had  taken  place  some  con- 
siderable time  previously,  without  the  know- 
ledge of  his  friends. 

Charles  had  been  sitting  for  a  long  time 
with  Mr.  Alwynn,  and  after  he  left  the 
Rectory  he  took  the  path  over  the  fields  in 
the  direction  of  the  Slumberleigh  woods. 

The  low  sun  was  shining  redly  through  a 
golden  haze,  was  sending  long  burning  shafts 
across  the  glade  where  Charles  was  pacing. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  297 

He  sat  down  at  last  upon  a  fallen  tree  to 
wait  for  one  who  should  presently  come  by 
that  way. 

It  was  a  still  clear  afternoon,  with  the 
solemn  stillness  that  speaks  of  coming  change. 
Winter  was  at  hand,  and  the  woods  were 
transfigured  with  a  passing  glory,  like  the 
faces  of  those  who  depart  in  peace  when 
death  draws  ni^h. 

Far  and  wide  in  the  forest  the  bracken 
was  all  aflame — aflame  beneath  the  glowing 
trees.  The  great  beeches  had  turned  to 
bronze  and  ruddy  gold,  and  had  strewed  the 
path  with  carpets  glorious  and  rare,  which 
the  first  wind  would  sweep  away.  Upon  the 
limes  the  amber  leaves  still  hung,  faint  yet 
loth  to  go,  but  the  horse  chestnut  had  already 
dropped  its  garment  of  green  and  yellow  at 
its  feet. 

A  young  robin  was  singing  at  intervals  in 
the  silence,  telling  how  the  secrets  of  the 
nests  had  been  laid  bare,  singing  a  requiem 
on  the  dying  leaves  and  the  widowed  branches, 


298  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

a  song  new  to  him,  but  with  the  old  plaintive 
rapture  in  it  that  his  fathers  had  been  taught 
before  him  since  the  world  began. 

She  came  towards  him  down  the  yellow 
glade,  through  the  sunshine  and  the  shadow, 
with  a  spray  of  briony  in  her  hand.  Neither 
spoke.  She  put  her  hands  into  the  hands 
that  were  held  out  for  them,  and  their  eyes 
met,  orrave  and  steadfast,  with  the  lio^ht  in 
them  of  an  unalterable  love.  So  long  they 
had  looked  at  each  other  across  a  gulf.  So 
long  they  had  stood  apart.  And  now,  at  last 
— at  last— they  were  together.  He  drew 
her  close  and  closer  yet.  They  had  no  words. 
There  was  no  need  of  words.  And  in  the 
silence  of  the  hushed  woods,  and  in  the 
silence  of  a  joy  too  deep  for  speech,  the 
robin's  song  came  sweet  and  sad. 

"  Charles !  " 

-  Ruth  ! " 

^'  I  should  like  to  tell  you  something." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  299 

"And  I  should  like  to  hear  It." 

"  I  know  what  Raymond  told  you  to 
conceal.  I  went  to  him  just  after  you  did. 
We  passed  you  coming  back.  He  did  not 
know  me  at  first.  He  thought  I  was  you, 
and  he  kept  repeating  that  you  must  keep 
your  own  counsel,  and  that  unless  you  showed 
Mr.  Dare's  marriage  was  illegal,  he  would 
never  find  it  out.  At  last,  when  he  suddenly 
recognized  me,  he  seemed  horror-struck,  and 
the  doctor  came  in  and  sent  me  away." 

Charles  knew  now  why  Raymond  had  sent 
for  him  the  second  time. 

There  was  a  long  pause. 

"  Ruth,  did  you  think  I  should  tell  ?  " 

''  I  hoped  and  prayed  you  would,  but  I 
knew  it  would  be  hard,  because  I  do  believe 
you  actually  thought  at  the  time  I  should 
still  consider  it  my  duty  to  marry  Mr.  Dare, 
I  never  should  have  done  such  a  thing  after 
what  had  happened.  I  was  just  going  to  tell 
him  so  when  he  began  to  give  me  up,  and 
it  evidently  gave  him  so  much  pleasure  to 


300  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

renounce  me  nobly  In  your  favour,  that  I  let 
him  have  it  his  own  way,  as  the  result  was 
the  same.  My  great  dread,  until  he  came, 
was  that  you  had  not  spoken.  I  had  been 
expecting  him  all  the  previous  evening.  Oh, 
Charles,  Charles !  I  waited  and  watched  for 
his    comino-    as    I    had    never    done    before. 

o 

Your  silence  was  the  only  thing  I  feared, 
because  it  was  the  only  thing  that  could  have 
come  between  us." 

"  God  forgive  me.  I  meant  at  first  to  say 
nothing." 

"  Only  at  first,"  said  Ruth  gently  ;  and  they 
walked  on  in  silence. 

The  sun  had  set.  A  slender  moon  had 
climbed  unnoticed  into  the  southern  sky  amid 
the  shafts  of  paling  fire  which  stretched  out 
across  the  whole  heaven  from  the  burning 
fiery  furnace  in  the  west.  Across  the  grey 
dim  fields  voices  were  calling  the  cattle  home. 

Charles  spoke  again  at  last  in  his  usual 
tone. 

''  You  quite  understand,    Ruth,   though    I 


SIR  CHARLES  DAXVER5.        3O1 

have  not  mentioned  it  so  far,  that  you  are 
engaged  to  marry  me  ?  " 

"I  do.    I  will  make  a  note  of  it  if  you  wish." 

*'  It  is  unnecessary.  I  shall  be  happy, 
when  I  am  at  leisure,  to  remind  you  myself. 
Indeed,  I  may  say  I  shall  make  a  point  of 
doing  so.  There  does  not  happen  to  be  any 
one  else  whom  you  feel  it  would  be  your 
duty  to  marry  ?  " 

"  I  can't  think  of  any  one  at  the  moment. 
Charles,  you  never  could  have  believed  I 
would  marry  Jiim,  after  all  !  " 

"  Indeed  I  did  believe  it.  Don't  I  know 
the  stubbornness  of  your  heart  .-^  You  see, 
you  are  but  young,  and  I  make  excuses  for 
you  ;  but  after  you  have  been  the  object  of 
my  special  and  judicious  training  for  a  few 
years,  I  quite  hope  your  judgment  may 
improve  considerably." 

"  I  trust  it  will,  as  I  see  from  your  remarks 
It  will  certainly  be  all  we  shall  have  to  guide 
us  both." 


302  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Postscript. — Lady  Mary  would  not  allow 
even  Providence  any  of  the  credit  of  Charles's 
engagement ;  she  claimed  the  whole  herself. 
She  called  Evelyn  to  witness  that  from  the 
first  it  had  been  her  work  entirely.  She 
only  allowed  Charles  himself  a  very  secondary 
part  in  the  great  event,  to  which  she  was  apt 
to  point  in  later  years  as  the  crowning  work 
of  a  life  devoted — under  Church  direction — 
to  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  her 
fellow-creatures  ;  and  Charles  avers  that  a 
mention  of  it  in  the  long  list  of  her  virtues 
will  some  day  adorn  the  tombstone  which 
she  has  long  since  ordered  to  be  In  readiness. 

Molly  was  disconsolate  for  many  days,  but 
work,  that  panacea  of  grief,  came  to  the 
rescue,  and  it  was  not  long  before  she  was 
secretly  and  busily  engaged  on  a  large  kettle 
holder,  with  kettle  and  motto  entwined,  for 
Charles's  exclusive  use,  without  which  she 
had  been  led  to  understand  his  establishment 
would  be  incomplete.  When  this  work  of 
art  was  finished,  her  feelings  had  become  so 


I 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        303 

far  modified  towards  Ruth  that  she  consented 
to  begin  another  very  small  and  Inferior  one 
- — merely  a  kettle  on  a  red  ground — for  that 
interloper,  but  whether  It  was  ever  presented 
is  not  on  record. 

Vandon  Is  to  let.  The  erass  has  o^rown 
up  again  through  the  niches  of  the  stone 
steps.  The  place  looks  wild  and  deserted. 
Mr.  Alwynn  comes  sometimes,  and  looks  up 
at  its  shuttered  windows  and  tralllnor,  nee- 
lected  Ivy,  but  not  often,  for  it  gives  him  a 
strange  pang  at  the  heart.  And  as  he  goes 
home  the  people  come  out  of  the  dilapidated 
cottages  and  ask  wistfully  when  the  new 
squire  is  coming  back. 

But  Mr.  Alwynn  does  not  know. 

THE    END. 


PRINTED    BY   WILLIAAI    CLOWES    AND    SONS,    LIMITED, 

LONDON   AND   BECCLES.  G.,  C.  &'  Co. 


^<tm^- 


'm*,- 


^^^^ 


x^ 


^^ 


,^^ 


^"Sh; 


3  0112  041675197 


A' 


^H  •>> 


^9*5S3f